Pending: 32014D0256

8.5.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 135/24
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 66/2010, the EU Ecolabel may be awarded to those products with a reduced environmental impact during their entire life cycle.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 provides that specific EU Ecolabel criteria are to be established according to product groups.
(3) Since products having the best environmental performance should be produced with reduced discharges of toxic or eutrophic substances into waters, reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of energy (global warming, acidification, ozone depletion, depletion of non-renewable resources), reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of hazardous chemicals, it is appropriate to establish EU Ecolabel criteria for the product group ‘converted paper’.
(4) The revised criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements should be valid for three years from the date of adoption of this Decision, taking into account the innovation cycle for this product group.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
(a) envelopes and paper carrier bags that consist of at least 90 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper-based substrates;
(b) stationery paper products that consist of at least 70 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, except for suspension files and folders with metal fastener subcategories.
(a) printed paper products included in the EU Ecolabel as established in Commission Decision 2012/481/EU(2);
(b) packaging products (with the exception of paper carrier bags).
(1) ‘Board substrate’ means paperboard, cardboard or board, unprinted and not converted, with a basis weight higher than 400 g/m2;
(2) ‘Consumables’ means chemical products used during the printing, coating and finishing processes and capable of being consumed, destroyed, dissipated, wasted or spent;
(3) ‘Converted paper product’ is a paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, either printed or unprinted, generally used to protect, handle or store items and/or notes, for which the converting process is an essential part of the production process, comprising three main categories of products: envelopes, paper carrier bags and stationery paper products;
(4) ‘Stationery paper products’ include folders, binders, notebooks, pads, notepads, exercise books, spiral-bound notebook, calendars with covers, diaries and loose-leafs;
(5) ‘Converting process’ means a process whereby a material is processed into a converted paper product. This process can include a printing process (pre-press, press, and post-press operations);
(6) ‘Halogenated organic solvent’ means an organic solvent which contains at least one atom of bromine, chlorine, fluorine or iodine per molecule;
(7) ‘Non-paper components’ means all the parts of a converted paper product that do not consist of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates;
(8) ‘Packaging’ means all products made of any materials of any nature to be used for the containment, protection, handling, delivery and presentation of goods, from raw materials to processed goods, from the producer to the user or the consumer;
(9) ‘Paper carrier bags’ are paper-based products used for the handling/transportation of goods;
(10) ‘Recycling’ means any recovery operation by which waste materials are reprocessed into products, materials or substances whether for the original purpose or other purposes, except for energy recovery and the reprocessing into materials that are to be used as fuels or for backfilling operations;
(11) ‘Recycled fibres’ means fibres diverted from the waste stream during a manufacturing process or generated by end-users of the product, which can no longer be used for their intended purpose. Excluded is reutilisation of materials generated in a process and capable of being reclaimed within the same process that generated it (mill broke — own produced or purchased);
(12) ‘Folders’ mean folding cases or covers for loose papers, such as suspension files, indices and dividers, document wallet, 3-flap folders, and square cut folders;
(13) ‘Binders’ are paper-based products consisting of a cover, usually made of board, with rings for holding loose papers together, such as ring binders and lever arch files;
(14) ‘Volatile Organic Compounds’ (VOC) means any organic compound as well as the fraction of creosote, having at 293,15 K a vapour pressure of 0,01 kPa or more, or having a corresponding volatility under the particular conditions of use;
(15) ‘Washing agents’ means: chemicals used to wash printing forms and printing presses to remove printing inks, paper dust and similar products; cleaners for finishing machines and printing machines; printing inks removers used in washing off dried printing inks;
(16) ‘Waste paper’ means paper generated during the production of finished converted paper product and which does not form part thereof.
1. Substrate
2. Fibres: sustainable forest management
3. Excluded or limited substances and mixtures
4. Recyclability
5. Emissions
6. Waste
7. Energy
8. Training
9. Fitness for use
10. Information on the product
11. Information appearing on the EU Ecolabel
(a) COD, Sulphur, NOx, PhosphorousFor each of these parameters, the emissions to air and/or water from the pulp, the laminating papers and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PCOD, PS, PNOx, PP) as detailed below.None of the individual points PCOD, PS, PNOx, PPshall exceed 1,5.The total number of points (Ptotal= PCOD+ PS+ PNOx+ PP) shall not exceed 4,0.The calculation of P COD shall be made as follows (the calculations of PS, PNOx, PPshall be made in exactly the same manner).For each pulp ‘i’, or each laminating paper, ‘i’ used, the related measured COD emissions (CODpulp, ior CODpaper, i expressed in kg/air dried tonne — ADT), shall be weighted according to the proportion of each pulp or laminating paper used (pulp ‘i’, or paper ‘i’, with respect to air dried tonne of pulp, or paper), and summed together. The weighted COD emission for the pulps, or laminating papers, is then added to the measured COD emission from the board production to give a total COD emission, CODtotal.The weighted COD reference value for the pulp production or laminating paper production shall be calculated in the same manner, as the sum of the weighted reference values for each pulp or laminating paper used and added to the reference value for the board production to give a total COD reference value CODref, total. The reference values for each pulp or laminating paper type used and for the board production are given in the Table 1.Finally, the total COD emission shall be divided by the total COD reference value as follows:Table 1Reference values for emissions from different pulp types and from board productionPulp grade/BoardEmissions (kg/ADT)(*1)CODreferenceSreferenceNOxreferencePreferenceBleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite)180,61,60,045(*1)Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite)25,00,61,60,045Unbleached chemical pulp10,00,61,60,04CTMP15,00,20,30,01TMP/groundwood pulp3,00,20,30,01Recycled fibres pulp2,00,20,30,01Laminating bleached kraft paper190,92,40,055Laminating unbleached kraft paper110,92,40,055Laminating recycled paper30,51,10,02Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps)10,30,80,01Board production (integrated mills)10,30,70,01In case of a co-generation of heat and electricity at the same plant the emissions of S and NOx resulting from electricity generation can be subtracted from the total amount. The following equation can be used to calculate the proportion of the emissions resulting from electricity generation:2 × (MWh(electricity))/[2 × MWh(electricity) + MWh(heat)]The electricity in this calculation is the electricity produced at the co-generation plant.The heat in this calculation is the net heat delivered from the power plant to the pulp/laminating paper/board production.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation which shall include test reports using the following test methods: COD: ISO 6060; NOx: ISO 11564; S(oxid.): EPA No 8; S(red.): EPA No 16A; S content in oil: ISO 8754; S content in coal: ISO 351; P: EN ISO 6878, APAT IRSA CNR 4110 or Dr Lange LCK 349.The supporting documentation shall include an indication of the measurement frequency and the calculation of the points for COD, S and NOx. It shall include all emissions of S and NOx which occur during the production of pulp, laminating paper and board, including steam generated outside the production site, except those emissions related to the production of electricity. Measurements shall include recovery boilers, lime kilns, steam boilers and destructor furnaces for strong smelling gases. Diffuse emissions shall be taken into account. Reported emission values for S to air shall include both oxidised and reduced S emissions (dimethyl sulphide, methyl mercaptan, hydrogen sulphide and the like). The S emissions related to the heat energy generation from oil, coal and other external fuels with known S content may be calculated instead of measured, and shall be taken into account.Measurements of emissions to water shall be taken on unfiltered and unsettled samples either after treatment at the plant or after treatment by a public treatment plant. The period for the measurements shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the measurements shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The measurement shall be representative of the respective campaign.In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate emission figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, if only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the emission values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. Pulp grade/Board Emissions (kg/ADT)(*1) CODreference Sreference NOxreference Preference Bleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite) 18 0,6 1,6 0,045(*1) Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite) 25,0 0,6 1,6 0,045 Unbleached chemical pulp 10,0 0,6 1,6 0,04 CTMP 15,0 0,2 0,3 0,01 TMP/groundwood pulp 3,0 0,2 0,3 0,01 Recycled fibres pulp 2,0 0,2 0,3 0,01 Laminating bleached kraft paper 19 0,9 2,4 0,055 Laminating unbleached kraft paper 11 0,9 2,4 0,055 Laminating recycled paper 3 0,5 1,1 0,02 Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) 1 0,3 0,8 0,01 Board production (integrated mills) 1 0,3 0,7 0,01
Pulp grade/Board Emissions (kg/ADT)(*1)
CODreference Sreference NOxreference Preference
Bleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite) 18 0,6 1,6 0,045(*1)
Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite) 25,0 0,6 1,6 0,045
Unbleached chemical pulp 10,0 0,6 1,6 0,04
CTMP 15,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
TMP/groundwood pulp 3,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
Recycled fibres pulp 2,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
Laminating bleached kraft paper 19 0,9 2,4 0,055
Laminating unbleached kraft paper 11 0,9 2,4 0,055
Laminating recycled paper 3 0,5 1,1 0,02
Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) 1 0,3 0,8 0,01
Board production (integrated mills) 1 0,3 0,7 0,01
Pulp grade/Board Emissions (kg/ADT)(*1)
CODreference Sreference NOxreference Preference
Bleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite) 18 0,6 1,6 0,045(*1)
Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite) 25,0 0,6 1,6 0,045
Unbleached chemical pulp 10,0 0,6 1,6 0,04
CTMP 15,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
TMP/groundwood pulp 3,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
Recycled fibres pulp 2,0 0,2 0,3 0,01
Laminating bleached kraft paper 19 0,9 2,4 0,055
Laminating unbleached kraft paper 11 0,9 2,4 0,055
Laminating recycled paper 3 0,5 1,1 0,02
Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) 1 0,3 0,8 0,01
Board production (integrated mills) 1 0,3 0,7 0,01
(b) AOXThe weighted average value of AOX released from the productions of the pulps used in the substrate shall not exceed 0,170 kg/ADT board.AOX emissions from each individual pulp used in the board shall not exceed 0,250 kg/ADT pulp.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide test reports using the following test method: AOX ISO 9562 accompanied by detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation.The supporting documentation shall include an indication of the measurement frequency. AOX shall only be measured in processes where chlorine compounds are used for the bleaching of the pulp. AOX need not be measured in the effluent from non-integrated board production or in the effluents from pulp production without bleaching or where the bleaching is performed with chlorine-free substances.Measurements shall be taken on unfiltered and unsettled samples either after treatment at the plant or after treatment by a public treatment plant. The period for the measurements shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a re-built production plant, the measurements shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The measurement shall be representative of the respective campaign.
(c) CO2The emissions of carbon dioxide from non-renewable sources shall not exceed 1 000 kg per tonne of board produced, including emissions from the production of electricity (whether on-site or off-site). For non-integrated mills (where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) the emissions shall not exceed 1 100 kg per tonne. The emissions shall be calculated as the sum of the emissions from the pulp and board production.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation.The applicant shall provide data on the air emissions of carbon dioxide. This shall include all sources of non-renewable fuels during the production of pulp and board, including the emissions from the production of electricity (whether on-site or off-site).The following emission factors shall be used in the calculation of the CO2emissions from fuels:Table 2FuelCO2fossilemissionUnitCoal95g CO2fossil/MJCrude oil73g CO2fossil/MJFuel oil 174g CO2fossil/MJFuel oil 2-577g CO2fossil/MJLPG69g CO2fossil/MJNatural gas56g CO2fossil/MJGrid electricity400g CO2fossil/kWhThe period for the calculations or mass balances shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The calculations shall be representative of the respective campaign.For grid electricity, the value quoted in the table above (the European average) shall be used unless the applicant presents documentation establishing the average value for their suppliers of electricity (contracting supplier or national average), in which case the applicant may use this value instead of the value quoted in the table.The amount of energy from renewable sources(4)purchased and used for the production processes shall not be considered in the calculation of the CO2emissions: appropriate documentation that this kind of energy are actually used at the mill or are externally purchased shall be provided by the applicant. Fuel CO2fossilemission Unit Coal 95 g CO2fossil/MJ Crude oil 73 g CO2fossil/MJ Fuel oil 1 74 g CO2fossil/MJ Fuel oil 2-5 77 g CO2fossil/MJ LPG 69 g CO2fossil/MJ Natural gas 56 g CO2fossil/MJ Grid electricity 400 g CO2fossil/kWh
Fuel CO2fossilemission Unit
Coal 95 g CO2fossil/MJ
Crude oil 73 g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 1 74 g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 2-5 77 g CO2fossil/MJ
LPG 69 g CO2fossil/MJ
Natural gas 56 g CO2fossil/MJ
Grid electricity 400 g CO2fossil/kWh
Fuel CO2fossilemission Unit
Coal 95 g CO2fossil/MJ
Crude oil 73 g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 1 74 g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 2-5 77 g CO2fossil/MJ
LPG 69 g CO2fossil/MJ
Natural gas 56 g CO2fossil/MJ
Grid electricity 400 g CO2fossil/kWh
(a) ElectricityThe electricity consumption related to the pulp, laminating paper and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PE) as detailed below.The number of points, PE, shall be less than or equal to 1,5.The calculation of PEshall be made as follows.Calculation for pulp or laminating paper production: For each pulp, laminating paper i used, the related electricity consumption (Epulp or laminated paper, iexpressed in kWh/ADT) shall be calculated as follows:Epulp or laminating paper, i=Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows:Eboard=Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityFinally, the points for pulp, laminating paper and board production shall be combined to give the overall number of points (PE) as follows:In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate electricity figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, where only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the electricity values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. Epulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows: Eboard = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricity
Epulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows:
Eboard = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricity
Epulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows:
Eboard = Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricity
(b) Fuel (heat)The fuel consumption related to the pulp, laminating paper and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PF) as detailed below.The number of points, PF, shall be less than or equal to 1,5.The calculation of PFshall be made as follows.Calculation for pulp or laminating paper production: For each pulp, laminating paper i used, the related fuel consumption (Fpulp or laminated paper, iexpressed in kWh/ADT) shall be calculated as follows:Fpulp or laminating paper, i=Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricityNote:Fpulp or laminating paper, i(and its contribution to PF, pulp or laminating paper) need not be calculated for mechanical pulp unless it is market air dried mechanical pulp containing at least 90 % dry matter.The amount of fuel used to produce the sold heat shall be added to the term ‘sold fuel’ in the equation above.Calculation for board production: Similarly the fuel consumption related to the board production (Fboard, expressed in kWh/ADT), shall be calculated as follows:Fboard=Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricityFinally, the points for pulp and board production shall be combined to give the overall number of points (PF) as follows:Table 3Reference values for electricity and fuelPulp gradeFuel kWh/ADTFreferenceElectricity kWh/ADTEreferenceChemical pulp4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy)800Mechanical pulp900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp)1 900CTMP1 0002 000Recycled fibre pulp1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy)800Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached)6 1001 600Laminating recycled paper3 9001 600Board production2 100800Assessment and verification (for both (a) and (b)):the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with all related supporting documentation. Reported details shall therefore include the total electricity and fuel consumption.The applicant shall calculate all energy inputs, divided into heat/fuels and electricity used during the production of pulp and board, including the energy used in the de-inking of waste papers for the production of recycled board. Energy used in the transport of raw materials, as well as conversion and packaging, is not included in the energy consumption calculations.Total heat energy includes all purchased fuels. It also includes heat energy recovered by incinerating liquors and wastes from on-site processes (e.g. wood waste, sawdust, liquors, waste paper, paper broke), as well as heat recovered from the internal generation of electricity — however, the applicant need only count 80 % of the heat energy from such sources when calculating the total heat energy.Electric energy means net imported electricity coming from the grid and internal generation of electricity measured as electric power. Electricity used for wastewater treatment need not be included.Where steam is generated using electricity as the heat source, the heat value of the steam shall be calculated, then divided by 0,8 and added to the total fuel consumption.In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate fuel (heat) figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, if only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the fuel (heat) values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. Fpulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity Fboard = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity Pulp grade Fuel kWh/ADTFreference Electricity kWh/ADTEreference Chemical pulp 4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800 Mechanical pulp 900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp) 1 900 CTMP 1 000 2 000 Recycled fibre pulp 1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800 Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached) 6 100 1 600 Laminating recycled paper 3 900 1 600 Board production 2 100 800
Fpulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Fboard = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Pulp grade Fuel kWh/ADTFreference Electricity kWh/ADTEreference
Chemical pulp 4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800
Mechanical pulp 900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp) 1 900
CTMP 1 000 2 000
Recycled fibre pulp 1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800
Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached) 6 100 1 600
Laminating recycled paper 3 900 1 600
Board production 2 100 800
Fpulp or laminating paper, i = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Fboard = Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Pulp grade Fuel kWh/ADTFreference Electricity kWh/ADTEreference
Chemical pulp 4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800
Mechanical pulp 900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp) 1 900
CTMP 1 000 2 000
Recycled fibre pulp 1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) 800
Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached) 6 100 1 600
Laminating recycled paper 3 900 1 600
Board production 2 100 800
(a) Hazardous substances and mixturesIn accordance with Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5)the board shall not contain substances referred to in Article 57 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 nor substances or mixtures meeting the criteria for classification with the hazard classes or categories specified below.List of hazard statements and risk phrases:Hazard Statement(6)Risk Phrase(7)H300 Fatal if swallowedR28H301 Toxic if swallowedR25H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airwaysR65H310 Fatal in contact with skinR27H311 Toxic in contact with skinR24H330 Fatal if inhaledR26H331 Toxic if inhaledR23H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H341 Suspected of causing genetic defectsR68H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60-61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60-R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61-R62H361f Suspected of damaging fertilityR62H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn childR63H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR62-63H362 May cause harm to breast fed childrenR64H370 Causes damage to organsR39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28H371 May cause damage to organsR68/20; R68/21; R68/22H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/25; R48/24; R48/23H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/20; R48/21; R48/22H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50-53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51-53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52-53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layerR59EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gasR29EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gasR31EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gasR32EUH070 Toxic by eye contactR39-41No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction.R43The use of substances or mixtures which change their properties upon processing (e.g. become no longer bioavailable, undergo chemical modification) so that the identified hazard no longer applies are exempted from the above requirement.Concentration limits for substances or mixtures which may be or have been assigned the hazard statements or risk phrase listed above, meeting the criteria for classification in the hazard classes or categories, and for substances meeting the criteria of Article 57(a), (b) or (c) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, shall not exceed the generic or specific concentration limits determined in accordance with the Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). Where specific concentration limits are determined they shall prevail over the generic ones.Concentration limits for substances meeting criteria of Article 57(d), (e) or (f) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not exceed 0,10 % weight by weight.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount (kg/ADT board produced) of substances used in the process and that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above concentration limits specified. The concentration for substances and mixtures shall be specified in the Safety Data Sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. Hazard Statement(6) Risk Phrase(7) H300 Fatal if swallowed R28 H301 Toxic if swallowed R25 H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65 H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27 H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24 H330 Fatal if inhaled R26 H331 Toxic if inhaled R23 H340 May cause genetic defects R46 H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68 H350 May cause cancer R45 H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49 H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40 H360F May damage fertility R60 H360D May damage the unborn child R61 H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61 H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63 H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62 H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62 H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63 H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63 H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64 H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28 H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22 H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23 H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22 H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50 H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53 H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53 H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53 H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53 EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59 EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29 EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31 EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32 EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39-41 No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction. R43
Hazard Statement(6) Risk Phrase(7)
H300 Fatal if swallowed R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled R23
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64
H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39-41
No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction. R43
Hazard Statement(6) Risk Phrase(7)
H300 Fatal if swallowed R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled R23
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64
H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39-41
No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction. R43
(b) Substances listed in accordance with Article 59(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006No derogation from the prohibition set out in Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 shall be granted concerning substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the list provided for Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, present in mixtures, in an article or in any homogenous part of a complex article in concentrations higher than 0,10 %. Specific concentration limits determined in accordance with Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 shall apply in case it is lower than 0,10 %.Assessment and verification:the list of substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the candidate list in accordance with Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 can be found here:http://echa.europa.eu/chem_data/authorisation_process/candidate_list_table_en.aspReference to the list shall be made on the date of application.The applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount (kg/ADT board produced) of substances used in the process and that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above concentration limits specified. The concentration shall be specified in the safety data sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006.
(c) ChlorineChlorine gas shall not be used as a bleaching agent. This requirement does not apply to chlorine gas related to the production and use of chlorine dioxide.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration from the pulp producer(s) that chlorine gas has not been used as a bleaching agent. Note: while this requirement also applies to the bleaching of recycled fibres, it is accepted that the fibres in their previous life-cycle may have been bleached with chlorine gas.
(d) APEOsAlkylphenol ethoxylates or other alkylphenol derivatives shall not be added to cleaning chemicals, de-inking chemicals, foam inhibitors, dispersants or coatings. Alkylphenol derivatives are defined as substances that upon degradation produce alkyl phenols.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration(s) from their chemical supplier(s) that alkylphenol ethoxylates or other alkylphenol derivatives have not been added to these products.
(e) Residual monomersThe total quantity of residual monomers (excluding acrylamide) that may be or have been assigned any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof) and are present in coatings, retention aids, strengtheners, water repellents or chemicals used in internal and external water treatment shall not exceed 100 ppm (calculated on the basis of their solid content):Hazard Statement(9)Risk Phrase(10)H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60-61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60-R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61-R62H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50-53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51-53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52-53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53Acrylamide shall not be present in coatings, retention aids, strengtheners, water repellents or chemicals used in internal and external water treatment in concentrations higher than 700 ppm (calculated on the basis of their solid content).The competent body may exempt the applicant from these requirements in relation to chemicals used in external water treatment.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate documentation (such as Safety Data Sheets). Hazard Statement(9) Risk Phrase(10) H340 May cause genetic defects R46 H350 May cause cancer R45 H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49 H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40 H360F May damage fertility R60 H360D May damage the unborn child R61 H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61 H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63 H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62 H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50 H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53 H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53 H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53 H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
Hazard Statement(9) Risk Phrase(10)
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
Hazard Statement(9) Risk Phrase(10)
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61-R62
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
(f) Surfactants in de-inkingAll surfactants used in de-inking shall be ultimately biodegradable.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion together with the relevant safety data sheets or test reports for each surfactant which shall indicate the test method, threshold and conclusion stated, using one of the following test method and pass levels: OECD 302 A-C (or equivalent ISO standards), with a percentage degradation (including adsorption) within 28 days of at least 70 % for 302 A and B, and of at least 60 % for 302 C.
(g) BiocidesThe active components in biocides or biostatic agents used to counter slime-forming organisms in circulation water systems containing fibres shall not be potentially bio-accumulative. Biocides' bioaccumulation potentials are characterised by log Pow (log octanol/water partition coefficient) < 3,0 or an experimentally determined bioconcentration factor (BCF) ≤ 100.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion together with the relevant material safety data sheet or test report which shall indicate the test method, threshold and conclusion stated, using the following test methods: OECD 107, 117 or 305 A-E.
(h) Azo dyesAzo dyes that may cleave to any of the following aromatic amines shall not be used, in accordance with Annex XVII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006:1.4-aminobiphenyl(92-67-1)2.benzidine(92-87-5)3.4-chloro-o-toluidine(95-69-2)4.2-naphthylamine(91-59-8)5.o-aminoazotoluene(97-56-3)6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene(99-55-8)7.p-chloroaniline(106-47-8)8.2,4-diaminoanisole(615-05-4)9.4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane(101-77-9)10.3,3'-dichlorobenzidine(91-94-1)11.3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine(119-90-4)12.3,3'-dimethylbenzidine(119-93-7)13.3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane(838-88-0)14.p-cresidine(120-71-8)15.4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)(101-14-4)16.4,4'-oxydianiline(101-80-4)17.4,4'-thiodianiline(139-65-1)18.o-toluidine(95-53-4)19.2,4-diaminotoluene(95-80-7)20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline(137-17-7)21.4-aminoazobenzene(60-09-3)22.o-anisidine(90-04-0)Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion. 1.4-aminobiphenyl 1. 4-aminobiphenyl (92-67-1) 2.benzidine 2. benzidine (92-87-5) 3.4-chloro-o-toluidine 3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine (95-69-2) 4.2-naphthylamine 4. 2-naphthylamine (91-59-8) 5.o-aminoazotoluene 5. o-aminoazotoluene (97-56-3) 6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene 6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene (99-55-8) 7.p-chloroaniline 7. p-chloroaniline (106-47-8) 8.2,4-diaminoanisole 8. 2,4-diaminoanisole (615-05-4) 9.4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (101-77-9) 10.3,3'-dichlorobenzidine 10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine (91-94-1) 11.3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine 11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine (119-90-4) 12.3,3'-dimethylbenzidine 12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine (119-93-7) 13.3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (838-88-0) 14.p-cresidine 14. p-cresidine (120-71-8) 15.4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) 15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) (101-14-4) 16.4,4'-oxydianiline 16. 4,4'-oxydianiline (101-80-4) 17.4,4'-thiodianiline 17. 4,4'-thiodianiline (139-65-1) 18.o-toluidine 18. o-toluidine (95-53-4) 19.2,4-diaminotoluene 19. 2,4-diaminotoluene (95-80-7) 20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline 20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline (137-17-7) 21.4-aminoazobenzene 21. 4-aminoazobenzene (60-09-3) 22.o-anisidine 22. o-anisidine (90-04-0)
1.4-aminobiphenyl 1. 4-aminobiphenyl (92-67-1)
1. 4-aminobiphenyl
2.benzidine 2. benzidine (92-87-5)
2. benzidine
3.4-chloro-o-toluidine 3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine (95-69-2)
3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine
4.2-naphthylamine 4. 2-naphthylamine (91-59-8)
4. 2-naphthylamine
5.o-aminoazotoluene 5. o-aminoazotoluene (97-56-3)
5. o-aminoazotoluene
6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene 6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene (99-55-8)
6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene
7.p-chloroaniline 7. p-chloroaniline (106-47-8)
7. p-chloroaniline
8.2,4-diaminoanisole 8. 2,4-diaminoanisole (615-05-4)
8. 2,4-diaminoanisole
9.4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (101-77-9)
9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
10.3,3'-dichlorobenzidine 10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine (91-94-1)
10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine
11.3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine 11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine (119-90-4)
11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine
12.3,3'-dimethylbenzidine 12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine (119-93-7)
12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine
13.3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (838-88-0)
13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
14.p-cresidine 14. p-cresidine (120-71-8)
14. p-cresidine
15.4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) 15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) (101-14-4)
15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)
16.4,4'-oxydianiline 16. 4,4'-oxydianiline (101-80-4)
16. 4,4'-oxydianiline
17.4,4'-thiodianiline 17. 4,4'-thiodianiline (139-65-1)
17. 4,4'-thiodianiline
18.o-toluidine 18. o-toluidine (95-53-4)
18. o-toluidine
19.2,4-diaminotoluene 19. 2,4-diaminotoluene (95-80-7)
19. 2,4-diaminotoluene
20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline 20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline (137-17-7)
20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline
21.4-aminoazobenzene 21. 4-aminoazobenzene (60-09-3)
21. 4-aminoazobenzene
22.o-anisidine 22. o-anisidine (90-04-0)
22. o-anisidine
1.4-aminobiphenyl 1. 4-aminobiphenyl (92-67-1)
1. 4-aminobiphenyl
2.benzidine 2. benzidine (92-87-5)
2. benzidine
3.4-chloro-o-toluidine 3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine (95-69-2)
3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine
4.2-naphthylamine 4. 2-naphthylamine (91-59-8)
4. 2-naphthylamine
5.o-aminoazotoluene 5. o-aminoazotoluene (97-56-3)
5. o-aminoazotoluene
6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene 6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene (99-55-8)
6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene
7.p-chloroaniline 7. p-chloroaniline (106-47-8)
7. p-chloroaniline
8.2,4-diaminoanisole 8. 2,4-diaminoanisole (615-05-4)
8. 2,4-diaminoanisole
9.4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (101-77-9)
9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
10.3,3'-dichlorobenzidine 10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine (91-94-1)
10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine
11.3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine 11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine (119-90-4)
11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine
12.3,3'-dimethylbenzidine 12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine (119-93-7)
12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine
13.3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane 13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane (838-88-0)
13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
14.p-cresidine 14. p-cresidine (120-71-8)
14. p-cresidine
15.4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) 15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) (101-14-4)
15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)
16.4,4'-oxydianiline 16. 4,4'-oxydianiline (101-80-4)
16. 4,4'-oxydianiline
17.4,4'-thiodianiline 17. 4,4'-thiodianiline (139-65-1)
17. 4,4'-thiodianiline
18.o-toluidine 18. o-toluidine (95-53-4)
18. o-toluidine
19.2,4-diaminotoluene 19. 2,4-diaminotoluene (95-80-7)
19. 2,4-diaminotoluene
20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline 20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline (137-17-7)
20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline
21.4-aminoazobenzene 21. 4-aminoazobenzene (60-09-3)
21. 4-aminoazobenzene
22.o-anisidine 22. o-anisidine (90-04-0)
22. o-anisidine
1. 4-aminobiphenyl
2. benzidine
3. 4-chloro-o-toluidine
4. 2-naphthylamine
5. o-aminoazotoluene
6. 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene
7. p-chloroaniline
8. 2,4-diaminoanisole
9. 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
10. 3,3'-dichlorobenzidine
11. 3,3'-dimethoxybenzidine
12. 3,3'-dimethylbenzidine
13. 3,3'-dimethyl-4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane
14. p-cresidine
15. 4,4'-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)
16. 4,4'-oxydianiline
17. 4,4'-thiodianiline
18. o-toluidine
19. 2,4-diaminotoluene
20. 2,4,5-trimethylaniline
21. 4-aminoazobenzene
22. o-anisidine
(i) Metal complex dye stuffs or pigmentsDyes or pigments based on lead, copper, chromium, nickel or aluminium shall not be used. Copper phthalocyanine dyes or pigments may, however, be used.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance.
(j) Ionic impurities in dye stuffsThe levels of ionic impurities in the dye stuffs used shall not exceed the following: Ag 100 ppm; As 50 ppm; Ba 100 ppm; Cd 20 ppm; Co 500 ppm; Cr 100 ppm; Cu 250 ppm; Fe 2 500 ppm; Hg 4 ppm; Mn 1 000 ppm; Ni 200 ppm; Pb 100 ppm; Se 20 ppm; Sb 50 ppm; Sn 250 ppm; Zn 1 500 ppm.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance.
— procedures for separating and using recyclable materials from the waste stream,
— procedures for recovering materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use,
— procedures for handling hazardous waste (as defined by the relevant regulatory authorities of the pulp and board production sites in question).
(a) Hazardous substances and mixturesConsumables that could end up in the final converted paper product, and that contain substances and/or mixtures meeting the criteria for classification with the hazard statements or risk phrases specified below in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 or Council Directive 67/548/EEC(11)or substances referred to in Article 57 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not be used for printing, coating, and finishing operations of the final converted paper product.This requirement shall not apply to toluene for use in rotogravure printing processes where a closed or encapsulated installation or recovery system, or any equivalent system, is in place to control and monitor fugitive emissions and where the recovery efficiency is at least 92 %. UV varnishes and UV inks classified H412/R52-53 are also exempted from this requirement.The non-paper components that are part of the final converted paper product shall not contain the substances referred to above.List of hazard statements and risk phrasesHazard Statement(12)Risk Phrase(13)H300 Fatal if swallowedR28H301 Toxic if swallowedR25H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airwaysR65H310 Fatal in contact with skinR27H311 Toxic in contact with skinR24H330 Fatal if inhaledR23 or R26H331 Toxic if inhaledR23H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H341 Suspected of causing genetic defectsR68H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60/61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60; R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61; R62H361f Suspected of damaging fertilityR62H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn childR63H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR62-63H362 May cause harm to breast fed childrenR64H370 Causes damage to organsR39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28H371 May cause damage to organsR68/20; R68/21; R68/22H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/25; R48/24; R48/23H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/20; R48/21; R48/22H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50/53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51/53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52/53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layerR59EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gasR29EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gasR31EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gasR32EUH070 Toxic by eye contactR39/41Substances or mixtures which change their properties upon processing (e.g. become no longer bioavailable, undergo chemical modification) so that the identified hazard no longer applies are exempted from the above requirement.Concentration limits for substances which may be, or have been, assigned the hazard statements or risk phrase listed above or which meet the criteria for classification in the hazard classes or categories, and concentration limits for substances meeting the criteria of Article 57 (a), (b) or (c) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, shall not exceed the generic or specific concentration limits determined in accordance with the Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008. Where specific concentration limits are determined they shall prevail over the generic ones.Concentration limits for substances meeting criteria set out in Article 57(d), (e) or (f) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not exceed 0,10 % weight by weight.Assessment and verification:for substances not already classified in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, the applicant shall prove compliance with these criteria by providing: (i) a declaration that the non-paper components that are part of the final product do not contain the substances referred to in these criteria in concentration above the authorised limits; (ii) a declaration that none of the consumables used for printing, coating and finishing operations of the final converted paper product contain the substances referred to in these criteria in concentration above the authorised limits; (iii) a list of all consumables used for the printing, finishing and coating of the converted paper products. This list shall include the quantity, function and suppliers of all the consumables used in the production process.The applicant shall demonstrate compliance with this criterion by providing a declaration from their chemical supplier(s) on the non-classification of each substance into any of the hazard classes associated to the hazard statements referred to in the above list in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, as far as this can be determined, as a minimum, from the information meeting the requirements listed in Annex VII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. This declaration shall be supported by summarised information on the relevant characteristics associated to the hazard statements referred to in the above list, to the level of detail specified in section 10, 11 and 12 of Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 (Requirements for the Compilation of Safety Data Sheets).Information on intrinsic properties of substances may be generated by means other than tests, for instance through the use of alternative methods such as in vitro methods, by quantitative structure activity models or by the use of grouping or read-across in accordance with Annex XI to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. The sharing of relevant data is strongly encouraged.The information provided shall relate to the forms or physical states of the substance or mixtures as used in the final product.For substances listed in Annexes IV and V to REACH, exempted from registration obligations under Article 2(7)(a) and (b) of REACH Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, a declaration to this effect will suffice to comply with the requirements set out above.The applicant shall provide appropriate documentation on the recovery efficiency of the closed/encapsulated installation/recovery system, or any equivalent system, that has been put in place to deal with the use of toluene in rotogravure printing processes. Hazard Statement(12) Risk Phrase(13) H300 Fatal if swallowed R28 H301 Toxic if swallowed R25 H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65 H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27 H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24 H330 Fatal if inhaled R23 or R26 H331 Toxic if inhaled R23 H340 May cause genetic defects R46 H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68 H350 May cause cancer R45 H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49 H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40 H360F May damage fertility R60 H360D May damage the unborn child R61 H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60/61 H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60; R63 H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61; R62 H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62 H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63 H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63 H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64 H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28 H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22 H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23 H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22 H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50 H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50/53 H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51/53 H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52/53 H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53 EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59 EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29 EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31 EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32 EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39/41
Hazard Statement(12) Risk Phrase(13)
H300 Fatal if swallowed R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled R23 or R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled R23
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60/61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60; R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61; R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64
H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50/53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51/53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52/53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39/41
Hazard Statement(12) Risk Phrase(13)
H300 Fatal if swallowed R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled R23 or R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled R23
H340 May cause genetic defects R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects R68
H350 May cause cancer R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer R40
H360F May damage fertility R60
H360D May damage the unborn child R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child R60; R61; R60/61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R60; R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility R61; R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child R63
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children R64
H370 Causes damage to organs R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R50/53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R51/53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects R52/53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact R39/41
(b) Substances listed in accordance with Article 59(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006No derogation from the prohibition set out in Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 shall be granted concerning substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the list provided for in Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, present in mixtures in concentrations higher than 0,1 %. Specific concentration limits determined in accordance with Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 shall apply where the concentration is lower than 0,10 %.Assessment and verification:the list of substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the candidate list in accordance with Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 can be found here:http://echa.europa.eu/chem_data/authorisation_process/candidate_list_table_en.aspReference to the list shall be made on the date of application.The applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount of substances used for the printing of the converted paper products and a declaration stating that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above the concentration limits specified. The concentration shall be specified in the safety data sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006.
(c) BiocidesBiocides, either as part of the formulation or as part of any mixture included in the formulation, that are used to preserve the product and that are classified H410/R50-53 or H411/R51-53 in accordance with Directive 67/548/EEC, Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(14)or Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, are permitted only if their bioaccumulation potentials are characterised by log Pow (log octanol/water partition coefficient) < 3,0 or an experimentally determined bioconcentration factor (BCF) ≤ 100.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide copies of the material safety data sheets for all biocides used during the different production stages, together with a documentation of the concentrations of the biocides in the final product.
(d) Washing agentsWashing agents used for cleaning in printing processes and/or sub-processes that contain aromatic hydrocarbon shall only be allowed if they are in compliance with point 3(b) and if one of the following conditions is fulfilled:(i)the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w);(ii)the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.This criterion shall not apply to toluene used as washing agent in rotogravure printing.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the Safety Data Sheet for each washing agent used in a printing house during the year to which the annual consumption refers. The washing agent suppliers shall provide declarations of the aromatic hydrocarbon contents in the washing agents. (i) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w); (ii) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.
(i) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w);
(ii) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.
(i) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w);
(ii) the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.
(e) Alkyl phenol ethoxylates — Halogenated solvents — PhthalatesThe following substances or preparations shall not be added to inks, dyes, toners, adhesives, or washing agents or other cleaning chemicals used for the printing of the converted paper product:—Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation.—Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a).—Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion. — Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation. — Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a). — Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
— Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation.
— Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a).
— Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
— Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation.
— Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a).
— Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
(f) Printing inks, toners, inks, varnishes, foils and laminatesThe following heavy metals or their compounds shall not be used as printing inks, toners, inks, varnishes, foils and laminates (whether as a substance or as part of any preparation used): cadmium, copper (excluding copper-phthalocyanine), lead, nickel, chromium VI, mercury, arsenic, soluble barium, selenium, antimony. Cobalt can only be used up to 0,10 % (w/w)Ingredients may contain traces of those metals up to 0,010 % (w/w) deriving from impurities in the raw materials.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion as well as declarations from ingredient suppliers.
(g) Metal componentsMetals shall not be coated with cadmium, chromium, nickel, zinc, mercury, lead, tin and their compounds.The surface treatment of metal surfaces with nickel or zinc can be accepted for small parts (such as rivet, eyelet, and flat bar mechanisms) where this is necessary due to heavy physical wear.Both nickel plating and zinc galvanisation shall make use of wastewater treatment, ion exchange technology, membrane technology or equal technology in order to recycle the chemical products as much as possible.Emissions from surface treatment shall be recycled and destroyed. The system shall be closed without drainage, with an exception for zinc where the emission can be a maximum of 0,50 mg/l.The chemical products used in the surface treatment must be in compliance with the criteria 3 (c) Biocides and 3 (e) Alkyl phenol ethoxylates — Halogenated solvents — Phthalates.This requirement applies to each separate metal-type component exceeding 10 % by weight of the final products in the subcategory of suspension file, folders with metal fastener, ring binder and lever arch file.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
(a) Wet strength agents may be used only if the recyclability of the finished product can be proved.
(b) Non-soluble adhesives may be used only if their removability can be proved.
(c) Coating varnishes and lamination, including polyethene and/or polyethene/polypropylene, may be used only for binders, folders, exercise books, notebooks and diaries.
(a) Emissions to waterRinsing water containing silver from film processing, as well as from plate production, and photo-chemicals shall not be discharged to a sewage treatment plant.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the management of photo-chemicals and silver containing rinsing water on site. Where the film processing and/or the plate production are outsourced, the sub-contractor shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the management of photo-chemicals and silver containing rinsing water at the subcontractors.InRotogravure printing, the amount of Cr and Cu discharged into a sewage treatment plant must not exceed, respectively,45mg per m2and400mg per m2of printing cylinder surface area used in the press.Assessment and verification:discharges of Cr and Cu into the sewage shall be checked at rotogravure printing plants after treatment and before their release. A representative sample of Cr and Cu discharges shall be collected each month. At least one annual analytical test shall be carried out by an accredited laboratory to determine the content of Cr and Cu in a representative sub-sample of these samples. Compliance with this criterion shall be assessed by dividing the content of Cr and Cu, as determined by the annual analytical test, by the cylinder surface used in the press during the printing. The cylinder surface used in the press during printing is calculated by multiplying the cylinder surface (= 2πrL, where r is the radius and L the length of the cylinder) by the number of printing productions during a year (= number of different printing jobs). The reference test methods are for Cr: EN ISO 11885 (Water quality. Determination of selected elements by inductively coupled plasma optical emission spectrometry (ICP-OES)), and EN 1233 (Water quality. Determination of chromium. Atomic absorption spectrometric methods), and for Cu: EN ISO 11885 (Water quality. Determination of selected elements by inductively coupled plasma optical emission spectrometry (ICP-OES)).
(b) Emissions to airVolatile Organic Compounds (VOC)The following criterion must be met:(PVOC– RVOC)/Ppaper< 5 [kg/tonnes]Where:PVOC=the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted productsRVOC=the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reusedPpaper=the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products.Where a printing/converting house uses different printing technologies, this criterion shall be fulfilled for each one separately.The PVOCterm shall be calculated from SDS information related to VOC content or from an equivalent declaration provided by the supplier of chemical products.The RVOCterm shall be calculated from the declaration on the content of VOC contained in the chemical products sold or from the internal counting register (or any other equivalent document) reporting the annual amount of VOC recovered and reused on site.Specific conditions for heat-set printing:(i)For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products.(ii)For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.For (i) and (ii), proportionately lower percentages than 90 % and 85 % may be used in this calculation if more than 10 % or 15 % respectively of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the damping solutions or washing agents used for the annual production of converted products are shown to be abated in the treatment system for combusting gases from the drying process.Assessment and verification:a declaration of the VOC content in alcohols, washing agents, inks, damping solutions or other corresponding chemical products shall be provided by the chemical supplier. The applicant shall provide evidence of the calculation according to the criteria laid down above. The period for the calculations shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 3 months of representative running of the plant. PVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted products RVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reused Ppaper = the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products. (i) For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products. (ii) For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.
PVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted products
RVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reused
Ppaper = the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products.
(i) For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products.
(ii) For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.
PVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted products
RVOC = the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reused
Ppaper = the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products.
(i) For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products.
(ii) For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.
(a) Waste managementThe facility where the converted paper products are produced shall have in place a system for handling waste, including residual products derived from the production of the converted paper products, as defined by local and national relevant regulatory authorities.The system shall be documented or explained and shall include information on at least the following procedures:(i)handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream;(ii)recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use;(iii)handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures adopted for waste management. Where appropriate, the applicant shall provide the corresponding declaration to the local authority every year. Where the waste management is outsourced, the sub-contractor shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion as well. (i) handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream; (ii) recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use; (iii) handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.
(i) handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream;
(ii) recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use;
(iii) handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.
(i) handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream;
(ii) recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use;
(iii) handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.
(b) Waste paperThe amount of waste paper ‘X’ shall not exceed:—20 % for envelopes—20 % for stationery products—10 % for paper bagswhere, X = annual kilos of waste paper produced during the converting (including finishing processes) of the ecolabelled converted paper product, divided by annual tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of ecolabelled converted paper product.Where the printing house carries out finishing processes on behalf of another printing house, the amount of waste paper produced in those processes shall not be included in the calculation of ‘X’.Where the finishing processes are outsourced to another company, the amount of waste paper resulting from the outsourced work shall be calculated and declared in the calculation of ‘X’.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a description of the calculation of the amount of waste paper, together with a declaration from the contractor collecting the waste paper from the printing house. The outsourcing terms and calculations on the amount of paper waste involved in the finishing processes shall be provided. The period for the calculations shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 3 months of representative running of the plant. — 20 % for envelopes — 20 % for stationery products — 10 % for paper bags
— 20 % for envelopes
— 20 % for stationery products
— 10 % for paper bags
— 20 % for envelopes
— 20 % for stationery products
— 10 % for paper bags
— This product is recyclable
— Emissions of chemicals to air and water of paper production, printing and converting processes have been limited
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the EU Ecolabel(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 66/2010, the EU Ecolabel may be awarded to those products with a reduced environmental impact during their entire life cycle.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 provides that specific EU Ecolabel criteria are to be established according to product groups.
(3) Since products having the best environmental performance should be produced with reduced discharges of toxic or eutrophic substances into waters, reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of energy (global warming, acidification, ozone depletion, depletion of non-renewable resources), reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of hazardous chemicals, it is appropriate to establish EU Ecolabel criteria for the product group ‘converted paper’.
(4) The revised criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements should be valid for three years from the date of adoption of this Decision, taking into account the innovation cycle for this product group.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
1. The product group ‘converted paper products’ shall comprise the following products:
(a)
envelopes and paper carrier bags that consist of at least 90 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper-based substrates;
(b)
stationery paper products that consist of at least 70 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, except for suspension files and folders with metal fastener subcategories.
In the case referred to in point (b),the plastic component cannot exceed 10 % except for ring binders, exercise books, notebooks, diaries, and lever arch files where the plastic weight cannot exceed 13 %. Furthermore, the metal weight cannot exceed 30 g per product except for suspension files, folders with metal fasteners and ring binders where it can be up to 50 g and except for lever arch files, where it can up to 120 g.
2. The product group ‘converted paper product’ shall not include the following products:
(a)
printed paper products included in the EU Ecolabel as established in Commission Decision 2012/481/EU(2);
(b)
packaging products (with the exception of paper carrier bags).

Article 2
For the purpose of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(1)
‘Board substrate’ means paperboard, cardboard or board, unprinted and not converted, with a basis weight higher than 400 g/m2;
(2)
‘Consumables’ means chemical products used during the printing, coating and finishing processes and capable of being consumed, destroyed, dissipated, wasted or spent;
(3)
‘Converted paper product’ is a paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, either printed or unprinted, generally used to protect, handle or store items and/or notes, for which the converting process is an essential part of the production process, comprising three main categories of products: envelopes, paper carrier bags and stationery paper products;
(4)
‘Stationery paper products’ include folders, binders, notebooks, pads, notepads, exercise books, spiral-bound notebook, calendars with covers, diaries and loose-leafs;
(5)
‘Converting process’ means a process whereby a material is processed into a converted paper product. This process can include a printing process (pre-press, press, and post-press operations);
(6)
‘Halogenated organic solvent’ means an organic solvent which contains at least one atom of bromine, chlorine, fluorine or iodine per molecule;
(7)
‘Non-paper components’ means all the parts of a converted paper product that do not consist of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates;
(8)
‘Packaging’ means all products made of any materials of any nature to be used for the containment, protection, handling, delivery and presentation of goods, from raw materials to processed goods, from the producer to the user or the consumer;
(9)
‘Paper carrier bags’ are paper-based products used for the handling/transportation of goods;
(10)
‘Recycling’ means any recovery operation by which waste materials are reprocessed into products, materials or substances whether for the original purpose or other purposes, except for energy recovery and the reprocessing into materials that are to be used as fuels or for backfilling operations;
(11)
‘Recycled fibres’ means fibres diverted from the waste stream during a manufacturing process or generated by end-users of the product, which can no longer be used for their intended purpose. Excluded is reutilisation of materials generated in a process and capable of being reclaimed within the same process that generated it (mill broke — own produced or purchased);
(12)
‘Folders’ mean folding cases or covers for loose papers, such as suspension files, indices and dividers, document wallet, 3-flap folders, and square cut folders;
(13)
‘Binders’ are paper-based products consisting of a cover, usually made of board, with rings for holding loose papers together, such as ring binders and lever arch files;
(14)
‘Volatile Organic Compounds’ (VOC) means any organic compound as well as the fraction of creosote, having at 293,15 K a vapour pressure of 0,01 kPa or more, or having a corresponding volatility under the particular conditions of use;
(15)
‘Washing agents’ means: chemicals used to wash printing forms and printing presses to remove printing inks, paper dust and similar products; cleaners for finishing machines and printing machines; printing inks removers used in washing off dried printing inks;
(16)
‘Waste paper’ means paper generated during the production of finished converted paper product and which does not form part thereof.

Article 3
In order to be awarded the EU Ecolabel under Regulation (EC) No 66/2010, an item of converted paper product shall fall within the product group ‘Converted paper product’ as defined in Article 1 of this Decision and shall comply with the criteria as well as the related assessment and verification requirements set out in the Annex.

Article 4
The criteria for the product group ‘Converted paper product’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for three years from the date of adoption of this Decision.

Article 5
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to ‘Converted paper product’ shall be ‘046’.

Article 6
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the EU Ecolabel(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the European Union Eco-labelling Board,
(1) Under Regulation (EC) No 66/2010, the EU Ecolabel may be awarded to those products with a reduced environmental impact during their entire life cycle.
(2) Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 provides that specific EU Ecolabel criteria are to be established according to product groups.
(3) Since products having the best environmental performance should be produced with reduced discharges of toxic or eutrophic substances into waters, reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of energy (global warming, acidification, ozone depletion, depletion of non-renewable resources), reduced environmental damage or risks related to the use of hazardous chemicals, it is appropriate to establish EU Ecolabel criteria for the product group ‘converted paper’.
(4) The revised criteria, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements should be valid for three years from the date of adoption of this Decision, taking into account the innovation cycle for this product group.
(5) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established by Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
1. The product group ‘converted paper products’ shall comprise the following products:
(a)
envelopes and paper carrier bags that consist of at least 90 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper-based substrates;
(b)
stationery paper products that consist of at least 70 % by weight of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, except for suspension files and folders with metal fastener subcategories.
In the case referred to in point (b),the plastic component cannot exceed 10 % except for ring binders, exercise books, notebooks, diaries, and lever arch files where the plastic weight cannot exceed 13 %. Furthermore, the metal weight cannot exceed 30 g per product except for suspension files, folders with metal fasteners and ring binders where it can be up to 50 g and except for lever arch files, where it can up to 120 g.
2. The product group ‘converted paper product’ shall not include the following products:
(a)
printed paper products included in the EU Ecolabel as established in Commission Decision 2012/481/EU(2);
(b)
packaging products (with the exception of paper carrier bags).
For the purpose of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(1)
‘Board substrate’ means paperboard, cardboard or board, unprinted and not converted, with a basis weight higher than 400 g/m2;
(2)
‘Consumables’ means chemical products used during the printing, coating and finishing processes and capable of being consumed, destroyed, dissipated, wasted or spent;
(3)
‘Converted paper product’ is a paper, paperboard or paper based substrates, either printed or unprinted, generally used to protect, handle or store items and/or notes, for which the converting process is an essential part of the production process, comprising three main categories of products: envelopes, paper carrier bags and stationery paper products;
(4)
‘Stationery paper products’ include folders, binders, notebooks, pads, notepads, exercise books, spiral-bound notebook, calendars with covers, diaries and loose-leafs;
(5)
‘Converting process’ means a process whereby a material is processed into a converted paper product. This process can include a printing process (pre-press, press, and post-press operations);
(6)
‘Halogenated organic solvent’ means an organic solvent which contains at least one atom of bromine, chlorine, fluorine or iodine per molecule;
(7)
‘Non-paper components’ means all the parts of a converted paper product that do not consist of paper, paperboard or paper based substrates;
(8)
‘Packaging’ means all products made of any materials of any nature to be used for the containment, protection, handling, delivery and presentation of goods, from raw materials to processed goods, from the producer to the user or the consumer;
(9)
‘Paper carrier bags’ are paper-based products used for the handling/transportation of goods;
(10)
‘Recycling’ means any recovery operation by which waste materials are reprocessed into products, materials or substances whether for the original purpose or other purposes, except for energy recovery and the reprocessing into materials that are to be used as fuels or for backfilling operations;
(11)
‘Recycled fibres’ means fibres diverted from the waste stream during a manufacturing process or generated by end-users of the product, which can no longer be used for their intended purpose. Excluded is reutilisation of materials generated in a process and capable of being reclaimed within the same process that generated it (mill broke — own produced or purchased);
(12)
‘Folders’ mean folding cases or covers for loose papers, such as suspension files, indices and dividers, document wallet, 3-flap folders, and square cut folders;
(13)
‘Binders’ are paper-based products consisting of a cover, usually made of board, with rings for holding loose papers together, such as ring binders and lever arch files;
(14)
‘Volatile Organic Compounds’ (VOC) means any organic compound as well as the fraction of creosote, having at 293,15 K a vapour pressure of 0,01 kPa or more, or having a corresponding volatility under the particular conditions of use;
(15)
‘Washing agents’ means: chemicals used to wash printing forms and printing presses to remove printing inks, paper dust and similar products; cleaners for finishing machines and printing machines; printing inks removers used in washing off dried printing inks;
(16)
‘Waste paper’ means paper generated during the production of finished converted paper product and which does not form part thereof.
In order to be awarded the EU Ecolabel under Regulation (EC) No 66/2010, an item of converted paper product shall fall within the product group ‘Converted paper product’ as defined in Article 1 of this Decision and shall comply with the criteria as well as the related assessment and verification requirements set out in the Annex.
The criteria for the product group ‘Converted paper product’, as well as the related assessment and verification requirements, shall be valid for three years from the date of adoption of this Decision.
For administrative purposes the code number assigned to ‘Converted paper product’ shall be ‘046’.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

The aims of the criteria

ANNEXFRAMEWORKThe Ecolabel criteria reflect the best environmental performing products on the market of converted paper products. Whilst the use of chemical products and release of pollutants is part of the production process, a product that bears the EU Ecolabel guarantees the consumer that the use of such substances has been limited to the extent technically possible without prejudice to the fitness for use of the final product. The use of hazardous substances is excluded whenever possible. Derogations are granted only when there are no viable alternatives existing on the market and, such hazardous substances are only allowed at minimal concentrations.

CRITERIA
Criteria for awarding the EU Ecolabel to converted paper products:

1. | Substrate
2. | Fibres: sustainable forest management
3. | Excluded or limited substances and mixtures
4. | Recyclability
5. | Emissions
6. | Waste
7. | Energy
8. | Training
9. | Fitness for use
10. | Information on the product
11. | Information appearing on the EU EcolabelThese criteria apply to all such processes undertaken at the site or sites or dedicated lines where the converting paper product is converted. If there are converting, printing, coatings and finishing processes exclusively used for ecolabelled products, criteria 2, 4, 5, 6 and 7 shall apply to those processes only.
The ecological criteria do not cover the transport of raw materials, consumables and final products.
Criterion 1 applies only to substrates used in the final converted paper product.
Criteria 4, 9, 10 and 11 apply to the final converted paper product.
Criterion 3 applies both to the non-paper components of the converted paper product and to the converting, printing, coating and finishing processes of the paper components.
Criteria 5, 6, 7 and 8 apply to the converting, printing, laminating and finishing processes of the paper components only.
The specific assessment and verification requirements are indicated within each criterion.
All printing or converting on the converted paper product shall fulfil the criteria. Parts of the product that are printed or converted by a sub-contractor shall therefore also fulfil the related requirements. The application shall include a list of all the printing houses and subcontractors involved in the production of the converted paper, and their geographic locations.
The applicant shall provide a list of chemical products used in the printing house for the production of the converted paper products. This requirement applies to all consumables used during the converting, printing, coating and finishing processes. The list provided by the applicant shall include the amount, function and supplier of any chemical product used, together with the Safety Data Sheet, designed in accordance with the guidance in sections 10, 11 and 12 of Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(1).
Where the applicant is required to provide declarations, documentation, analyses, test reports, or other evidence to show compliance with the criteria, it is understood that those may originate from the applicant and/or his supplier(s) and/or their supplier(s), as appropriate.
Where appropriate, test methods other than those indicated for each criterion may be used if their equivalence is accepted by the competent body assessing the application.
Competent Bodies shall preferentially recognise tests which are accredited according to ISO 17025 and verifications performed by bodies which are accredited under the EN 45011 standard or an equivalent international standard.
Where appropriate, competent bodies may require supporting documentation and may carry out independent verifications.

Criterion 1 — Substrate

Part A — Paper Substrate
The substrate used shall be in conformity with the criteria 1, 2, 4 and 5 of the EU Ecolabel as established in Commission Decision 2011/333/EU(2)for Copying and graphic paper or in Commission Decision 2012/448/EU(3)for Newsprint paper and shall demonstrate the conformity to the criterion 2 — Fibres: sustainable forest management of the EU Ecolabel as established in this Commission Decision for converted paper products.
Assessment and verification: the applicant shall provide the specifications of the converted paper products concerned, including the trade names, amounts and weight/m2of the paper used. The list shall also include the names of the suppliers of the papers used. Conformity with the criteria 1, 2, 4 and 5 of the EU Ecolabel as established in Decision 2011/333/EU or Decision 2012/448/EU shall be proven for each substrate by providing a copy of a valid EU Ecolabel certificate for the paper used. Conformity with criterion 2 on fibres sustainable forest management shall be proven for each substrate by providing a PEFC, FSC or equivalent certificate valid for the substrate used, or through a self-declaration in case the applicant already has a valid EU Ecolabel certificate for the substrate used.

Part B — Board Substrate

Criterion B1 — Emissions to water and to air

(a) | COD, Sulphur, NOx, PhosphorousFor each of these parameters, the emissions to air and/or water from the pulp, the laminating papers and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PCOD, PS, PNOx, PP) as detailed below.None of the individual points PCOD, PS, PNOx, PPshall exceed 1,5.The total number of points (Ptotal= PCOD+ PS+ PNOx+ PP) shall not exceed 4,0.The calculation of P COD shall be made as follows (the calculations of PS, PNOx, PPshall be made in exactly the same manner).For each pulp ‘i’, or each laminating paper, ‘i’ used, the related measured COD emissions (CODpulp, ior CODpaper, i expressed in kg/air dried tonne — ADT), shall be weighted according to the proportion of each pulp or laminating paper used (pulp ‘i’, or paper ‘i’, with respect to air dried tonne of pulp, or paper), and summed together. The weighted COD emission for the pulps, or laminating papers, is then added to the measured COD emission from the board production to give a total COD emission, CODtotal.The weighted COD reference value for the pulp production or laminating paper production shall be calculated in the same manner, as the sum of the weighted reference values for each pulp or laminating paper used and added to the reference value for the board production to give a total COD reference value CODref, total. The reference values for each pulp or laminating paper type used and for the board production are given in the Table 1.Finally, the total COD emission shall be divided by the total COD reference value as follows:Table 1Reference values for emissions from different pulp types and from board productionPulp grade/BoardEmissions (kg/ADT)(*1)CODreferenceSreferenceNOxreferencePreferenceBleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite)180,61,60,045(*1)Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite)25,00,61,60,045Unbleached chemical pulp10,00,61,60,04CTMP15,00,20,30,01TMP/groundwood pulp3,00,20,30,01Recycled fibres pulp2,00,20,30,01Laminating bleached kraft paper190,92,40,055Laminating unbleached kraft paper110,92,40,055Laminating recycled paper30,51,10,02Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps)10,30,80,01Board production (integrated mills)10,30,70,01In case of a co-generation of heat and electricity at the same plant the emissions of S and NOx resulting from electricity generation can be subtracted from the total amount. The following equation can be used to calculate the proportion of the emissions resulting from electricity generation:2 × (MWh(electricity))/[2 × MWh(electricity) + MWh(heat)]The electricity in this calculation is the electricity produced at the co-generation plant.The heat in this calculation is the net heat delivered from the power plant to the pulp/laminating paper/board production.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation which shall include test reports using the following test methods: COD: ISO 6060; NOx: ISO 11564; S(oxid.): EPA No 8; S(red.): EPA No 16A; S content in oil: ISO 8754; S content in coal: ISO 351; P: EN ISO 6878, APAT IRSA CNR 4110 or Dr Lange LCK 349.The supporting documentation shall include an indication of the measurement frequency and the calculation of the points for COD, S and NOx. It shall include all emissions of S and NOx which occur during the production of pulp, laminating paper and board, including steam generated outside the production site, except those emissions related to the production of electricity. Measurements shall include recovery boilers, lime kilns, steam boilers and destructor furnaces for strong smelling gases. Diffuse emissions shall be taken into account. Reported emission values for S to air shall include both oxidised and reduced S emissions (dimethyl sulphide, methyl mercaptan, hydrogen sulphide and the like). The S emissions related to the heat energy generation from oil, coal and other external fuels with known S content may be calculated instead of measured, and shall be taken into account.Measurements of emissions to water shall be taken on unfiltered and unsettled samples either after treatment at the plant or after treatment by a public treatment plant. The period for the measurements shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the measurements shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The measurement shall be representative of the respective campaign.In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate emission figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, if only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the emission values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. | Pulp grade/Board | Emissions (kg/ADT)(*1) | CODreference | Sreference | NOxreference | Preference | Bleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite) | 18 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,045(*1) | Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite) | 25,0 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,045 | Unbleached chemical pulp | 10,0 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,04 | CTMP | 15,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01 | TMP/groundwood pulp | 3,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01 | Recycled fibres pulp | 2,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01 | Laminating bleached kraft paper | 19 | 0,9 | 2,4 | 0,055 | Laminating unbleached kraft paper | 11 | 0,9 | 2,4 | 0,055 | Laminating recycled paper | 3 | 0,5 | 1,1 | 0,02 | Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) | 1 | 0,3 | 0,8 | 0,01 | Board production (integrated mills) | 1 | 0,3 | 0,7 | 0,01
Pulp grade/Board | Emissions (kg/ADT)(*1)
CODreference | Sreference | NOxreference | Preference
Bleached chemical pulp (other than sulphite) | 18 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,045(*1)
Bleached chemical pulp (sulphite) | 25,0 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,045
Unbleached chemical pulp | 10,0 | 0,6 | 1,6 | 0,04
CTMP | 15,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01
TMP/groundwood pulp | 3,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01
Recycled fibres pulp | 2,0 | 0,2 | 0,3 | 0,01
Laminating bleached kraft paper | 19 | 0,9 | 2,4 | 0,055
Laminating unbleached kraft paper | 11 | 0,9 | 2,4 | 0,055
Laminating recycled paper | 3 | 0,5 | 1,1 | 0,02
Board production (non-integrated mills where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) | 1 | 0,3 | 0,8 | 0,01
Board production (integrated mills) | 1 | 0,3 | 0,7 | 0,01
(b) | AOXThe weighted average value of AOX released from the productions of the pulps used in the substrate shall not exceed 0,170 kg/ADT board.AOX emissions from each individual pulp used in the board shall not exceed 0,250 kg/ADT pulp.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide test reports using the following test method: AOX ISO 9562 accompanied by detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation.The supporting documentation shall include an indication of the measurement frequency. AOX shall only be measured in processes where chlorine compounds are used for the bleaching of the pulp. AOX need not be measured in the effluent from non-integrated board production or in the effluents from pulp production without bleaching or where the bleaching is performed with chlorine-free substances.Measurements shall be taken on unfiltered and unsettled samples either after treatment at the plant or after treatment by a public treatment plant. The period for the measurements shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a re-built production plant, the measurements shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The measurement shall be representative of the respective campaign.
(c) | CO2The emissions of carbon dioxide from non-renewable sources shall not exceed 1 000 kg per tonne of board produced, including emissions from the production of electricity (whether on-site or off-site). For non-integrated mills (where all pulps used are purchased market pulps) the emissions shall not exceed 1 100 kg per tonne. The emissions shall be calculated as the sum of the emissions from the pulp and board production.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with related supporting documentation.The applicant shall provide data on the air emissions of carbon dioxide. This shall include all sources of non-renewable fuels during the production of pulp and board, including the emissions from the production of electricity (whether on-site or off-site).The following emission factors shall be used in the calculation of the CO2emissions from fuels:Table 2FuelCO2fossilemissionUnitCoal95g CO2fossil/MJCrude oil73g CO2fossil/MJFuel oil 174g CO2fossil/MJFuel oil 2-577g CO2fossil/MJLPG69g CO2fossil/MJNatural gas56g CO2fossil/MJGrid electricity400g CO2fossil/kWhThe period for the calculations or mass balances shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 45 subsequent days of stable running of the plant. The calculations shall be representative of the respective campaign.For grid electricity, the value quoted in the table above (the European average) shall be used unless the applicant presents documentation establishing the average value for their suppliers of electricity (contracting supplier or national average), in which case the applicant may use this value instead of the value quoted in the table.The amount of energy from renewable sources(4)purchased and used for the production processes shall not be considered in the calculation of the CO2emissions: appropriate documentation that this kind of energy are actually used at the mill or are externally purchased shall be provided by the applicant. | Fuel | CO2fossilemission | Unit | Coal | 95 | g CO2fossil/MJ | Crude oil | 73 | g CO2fossil/MJ | Fuel oil 1 | 74 | g CO2fossil/MJ | Fuel oil 2-5 | 77 | g CO2fossil/MJ | LPG | 69 | g CO2fossil/MJ | Natural gas | 56 | g CO2fossil/MJ | Grid electricity | 400 | g CO2fossil/kWh
Fuel | CO2fossilemission | Unit
Coal | 95 | g CO2fossil/MJ
Crude oil | 73 | g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 1 | 74 | g CO2fossil/MJ
Fuel oil 2-5 | 77 | g CO2fossil/MJ
LPG | 69 | g CO2fossil/MJ
Natural gas | 56 | g CO2fossil/MJ
Grid electricity | 400 | g CO2fossil/kWh
Criterion B2 — Energy use

(a) | ElectricityThe electricity consumption related to the pulp, laminating paper and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PE) as detailed below.The number of points, PE, shall be less than or equal to 1,5.The calculation of PEshall be made as follows.Calculation for pulp or laminating paper production: For each pulp, laminating paper i used, the related electricity consumption (Epulp or laminated paper, iexpressed in kWh/ADT) shall be calculated as follows:Epulp or laminating paper, i=Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows:Eboard=Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityFinally, the points for pulp, laminating paper and board production shall be combined to give the overall number of points (PE) as follows:In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate electricity figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, where only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the electricity values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. | Epulp or laminating paper, i | = | Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows: | Eboard | = | Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricity
Epulp or laminating paper, i | = | Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricityCalculation for board production: Similarly, the electricity consumption related to the board production (Eboard) shall be calculated as follows:
Eboard | = | Internally produced electricity + purchased electricity – sold electricity
(b) | Fuel (heat)The fuel consumption related to the pulp, laminating paper and the board production shall be expressed in terms of points (PF) as detailed below.The number of points, PF, shall be less than or equal to 1,5.The calculation of PFshall be made as follows.Calculation for pulp or laminating paper production: For each pulp, laminating paper i used, the related fuel consumption (Fpulp or laminated paper, iexpressed in kWh/ADT) shall be calculated as follows:Fpulp or laminating paper, i=Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricityNote:Fpulp or laminating paper, i(and its contribution to PF, pulp or laminating paper) need not be calculated for mechanical pulp unless it is market air dried mechanical pulp containing at least 90 % dry matter.The amount of fuel used to produce the sold heat shall be added to the term ‘sold fuel’ in the equation above.Calculation for board production: Similarly the fuel consumption related to the board production (Fboard, expressed in kWh/ADT), shall be calculated as follows:Fboard=Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricityFinally, the points for pulp and board production shall be combined to give the overall number of points (PF) as follows:Table 3Reference values for electricity and fuelPulp gradeFuel kWh/ADTFreferenceElectricity kWh/ADTEreferenceChemical pulp4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy)800Mechanical pulp900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp)1 900CTMP1 0002 000Recycled fibre pulp1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy)800Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached)6 1001 600Laminating recycled paper3 9001 600Board production2 100800Assessment and verification (for both (a) and (b)):the applicant shall provide detailed calculations showing compliance with this criterion, together with all related supporting documentation. Reported details shall therefore include the total electricity and fuel consumption.The applicant shall calculate all energy inputs, divided into heat/fuels and electricity used during the production of pulp and board, including the energy used in the de-inking of waste papers for the production of recycled board. Energy used in the transport of raw materials, as well as conversion and packaging, is not included in the energy consumption calculations.Total heat energy includes all purchased fuels. It also includes heat energy recovered by incinerating liquors and wastes from on-site processes (e.g. wood waste, sawdust, liquors, waste paper, paper broke), as well as heat recovered from the internal generation of electricity — however, the applicant need only count 80 % of the heat energy from such sources when calculating the total heat energy.Electric energy means net imported electricity coming from the grid and internal generation of electricity measured as electric power. Electricity used for wastewater treatment need not be included.Where steam is generated using electricity as the heat source, the heat value of the steam shall be calculated, then divided by 0,8 and added to the total fuel consumption.In case of integrated mills, due to the difficulties in getting separate fuel (heat) figures for pulp, laminating paper and board, if only a combined figure for pulp, laminating paper and board production is available, the fuel (heat) values for pulp(s) shall be set to zero and the figure for the board mill shall include pulp, laminating paper and board production. | Fpulp or laminating paper, i | = | Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity | Fboard | = | Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity | Pulp grade | Fuel kWh/ADTFreference | Electricity kWh/ADTEreference | Chemical pulp | 4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) | 800 | Mechanical pulp | 900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp) | 1 900 | CTMP | 1 000 | 2 000 | Recycled fibre pulp | 1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) | 800 | Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached) | 6 100 | 1 600 | Laminating recycled paper | 3 900 | 1 600 | Board production | 2 100 | 800
Fpulp or laminating paper, i | = | Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Fboard | = | Internally produced fuel + purchased fuel – sold fuel – 1,25 × internally produced electricity
Pulp grade | Fuel kWh/ADTFreference | Electricity kWh/ADTEreference
Chemical pulp | 4 000(Note:for air dry market pulp containing at least 90 % dry mater (admp), this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) | 800
Mechanical pulp | 900(Note:this value is only applicable for admp) | 1 900
CTMP | 1 000 | 2 000
Recycled fibre pulp | 1 800(Note:for admp, this value may be upgraded by 25 % for the drying energy) | 800
Laminating kraft paper(bleached or unbleached) | 6 100 | 1 600
Laminating recycled paper | 3 900 | 1 600
Board production | 2 100 | 800
Criterion B3 — Excluded or limited substances and mixtures
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall supply a list of the chemical products used in the pulp and board production, together with appropriate documentation (such as SDSs). This list shall include the quantity, function and suppliers of all the substances used in the production process.

(a) | Hazardous substances and mixturesIn accordance with Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5)the board shall not contain substances referred to in Article 57 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 nor substances or mixtures meeting the criteria for classification with the hazard classes or categories specified below.List of hazard statements and risk phrases:Hazard Statement(6)Risk Phrase(7)H300 Fatal if swallowedR28H301 Toxic if swallowedR25H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airwaysR65H310 Fatal in contact with skinR27H311 Toxic in contact with skinR24H330 Fatal if inhaledR26H331 Toxic if inhaledR23H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H341 Suspected of causing genetic defectsR68H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60-61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60-R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61-R62H361f Suspected of damaging fertilityR62H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn childR63H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR62-63H362 May cause harm to breast fed childrenR64H370 Causes damage to organsR39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28H371 May cause damage to organsR68/20; R68/21; R68/22H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/25; R48/24; R48/23H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/20; R48/21; R48/22H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50-53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51-53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52-53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layerR59EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gasR29EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gasR31EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gasR32EUH070 Toxic by eye contactR39-41No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction.R43The use of substances or mixtures which change their properties upon processing (e.g. become no longer bioavailable, undergo chemical modification) so that the identified hazard no longer applies are exempted from the above requirement.Concentration limits for substances or mixtures which may be or have been assigned the hazard statements or risk phrase listed above, meeting the criteria for classification in the hazard classes or categories, and for substances meeting the criteria of Article 57(a), (b) or (c) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, shall not exceed the generic or specific concentration limits determined in accordance with the Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). Where specific concentration limits are determined they shall prevail over the generic ones.Concentration limits for substances meeting criteria of Article 57(d), (e) or (f) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not exceed 0,10 % weight by weight.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount (kg/ADT board produced) of substances used in the process and that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above concentration limits specified. The concentration for substances and mixtures shall be specified in the Safety Data Sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. | Hazard Statement(6) | Risk Phrase(7) | H300 Fatal if swallowed | R28 | H301 Toxic if swallowed | R25 | H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways | R65 | H310 Fatal in contact with skin | R27 | H311 Toxic in contact with skin | R24 | H330 Fatal if inhaled | R26 | H331 Toxic if inhaled | R23 | H340 May cause genetic defects | R46 | H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects | R68 | H350 May cause cancer | R45 | H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49 | H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40 | H360F May damage fertility | R60 | H360D May damage the unborn child | R61 | H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60-61 | H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60-R63 | H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61-R62 | H361f Suspected of damaging fertility | R62 | H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R63 | | | H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R62-63 | H362 May cause harm to breast fed children | R64 | H370 Causes damage to organs | R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28 | H371 May cause damage to organs | R68/20; R68/21; R68/22 | H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/25; R48/24; R48/23 | H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/20; R48/21; R48/22 | H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50 | H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50-53 | H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51-53 | H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52-53 | H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53 | EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer | R59 | EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas | R29 | EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas | R31 | EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas | R32 | EUH070 Toxic by eye contact | R39-41 | No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction. | R43
Hazard Statement(6) | Risk Phrase(7)
H300 Fatal if swallowed | R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed | R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways | R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin | R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin | R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled | R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled | R23
H340 May cause genetic defects | R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects | R68
H350 May cause cancer | R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40
H360F May damage fertility | R60
H360D May damage the unborn child | R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61-R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility | R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R63
|
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children | R64
H370 Causes damage to organs | R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs | R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer | R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas | R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas | R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas | R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact | R39-41
No commercial dye formulation, colorants, surface-finishing agents, auxiliaries and coating materials shall be used on either pulp or board that has been assigned or may be assigned at the time of application the hazard statement H317: May cause allergic skin reaction. | R43
(b) | Substances listed in accordance with Article 59(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006No derogation from the prohibition set out in Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 shall be granted concerning substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the list provided for Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, present in mixtures, in an article or in any homogenous part of a complex article in concentrations higher than 0,10 %. Specific concentration limits determined in accordance with Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 shall apply in case it is lower than 0,10 %.Assessment and verification:the list of substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the candidate list in accordance with Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 can be found here:http://echa.europa.eu/chem_data/authorisation_process/candidate_list_table_en.aspReference to the list shall be made on the date of application.The applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount (kg/ADT board produced) of substances used in the process and that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above concentration limits specified. The concentration shall be specified in the safety data sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006.
(c) | ChlorineChlorine gas shall not be used as a bleaching agent. This requirement does not apply to chlorine gas related to the production and use of chlorine dioxide.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration from the pulp producer(s) that chlorine gas has not been used as a bleaching agent. Note: while this requirement also applies to the bleaching of recycled fibres, it is accepted that the fibres in their previous life-cycle may have been bleached with chlorine gas.
(d) | APEOsAlkylphenol ethoxylates or other alkylphenol derivatives shall not be added to cleaning chemicals, de-inking chemicals, foam inhibitors, dispersants or coatings. Alkylphenol derivatives are defined as substances that upon degradation produce alkyl phenols.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration(s) from their chemical supplier(s) that alkylphenol ethoxylates or other alkylphenol derivatives have not been added to these products.
(e) | Residual monomersThe total quantity of residual monomers (excluding acrylamide) that may be or have been assigned any of the following risk phrases (or combinations thereof) and are present in coatings, retention aids, strengtheners, water repellents or chemicals used in internal and external water treatment shall not exceed 100 ppm (calculated on the basis of their solid content):Hazard Statement(9)Risk Phrase(10)H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60-61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60-R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61-R62H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50-53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51-53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52-53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53Acrylamide shall not be present in coatings, retention aids, strengtheners, water repellents or chemicals used in internal and external water treatment in concentrations higher than 700 ppm (calculated on the basis of their solid content).The competent body may exempt the applicant from these requirements in relation to chemicals used in external water treatment.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with appropriate documentation (such as Safety Data Sheets). | Hazard Statement(9) | Risk Phrase(10) | H340 May cause genetic defects | R46 | H350 May cause cancer | R45 | H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49 | H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40 | H360F May damage fertility | R60 | H360D May damage the unborn child | R61 | H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60-61 | H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60-R63 | H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61-R62 | H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50 | H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50-53 | H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51-53 | H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52-53 | H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53
Hazard Statement(9) | Risk Phrase(10)
H340 May cause genetic defects | R46
H350 May cause cancer | R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40
H360F May damage fertility | R60
H360D May damage the unborn child | R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60-61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60-R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61-R62
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50-53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51-53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52-53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53
(f) | Surfactants in de-inkingAll surfactants used in de-inking shall be ultimately biodegradable.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion together with the relevant safety data sheets or test reports for each surfactant which shall indicate the test method, threshold and conclusion stated, using one of the following test method and pass levels: OECD 302 A-C (or equivalent ISO standards), with a percentage degradation (including adsorption) within 28 days of at least 70 % for 302 A and B, and of at least 60 % for 302 C.
(g) | BiocidesThe active components in biocides or biostatic agents used to counter slime-forming organisms in circulation water systems containing fibres shall not be potentially bio-accumulative. Biocides’ bioaccumulation potentials are characterised by log Pow (log octanol/water partition coefficient) < 3,0 or an experimentally determined bioconcentration factor (BCF) ≤ 100.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion together with the relevant material safety data sheet or test report which shall indicate the test method, threshold and conclusion stated, using the following test methods: OECD 107, 117 or 305 A-E.
(h) | Azo dyesAzo dyes that may cleave to any of the following aromatic amines shall not be used, in accordance with Annex XVII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006:1.4-aminobiphenyl(92-67-1)2.benzidine(92-87-5)3.4-chloro-o-toluidine(95-69-2)4.2-naphthylamine(91-59-8)5.o-aminoazotoluene(97-56-3)6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene(99-55-8)7.p-chloroaniline(106-47-8)8.2,4-diaminoanisole(615-05-4)9.4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane(101-77-9)10.3,3′-dichlorobenzidine(91-94-1)11.3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine(119-90-4)12.3,3′-dimethylbenzidine(119-93-7)13.3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane(838-88-0)14.p-cresidine(120-71-8)15.4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)(101-14-4)16.4,4′-oxydianiline(101-80-4)17.4,4′-thiodianiline(139-65-1)18.o-toluidine(95-53-4)19.2,4-diaminotoluene(95-80-7)20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline(137-17-7)21.4-aminoazobenzene(60-09-3)22.o-anisidine(90-04-0)Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance with this criterion. | 1.4-aminobiphenyl | 1. | 4-aminobiphenyl | (92-67-1) | 2.benzidine | 2. | benzidine | (92-87-5) | 3.4-chloro-o-toluidine | 3. | 4-chloro-o-toluidine | (95-69-2) | 4.2-naphthylamine | 4. | 2-naphthylamine | (91-59-8) | 5.o-aminoazotoluene | 5. | o-aminoazotoluene | (97-56-3) | 6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene | 6. | 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene | (99-55-8) | 7.p-chloroaniline | 7. | p-chloroaniline | (106-47-8) | 8.2,4-diaminoanisole | 8. | 2,4-diaminoanisole | (615-05-4) | 9.4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | 9. | 4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | (101-77-9) | 10.3,3′-dichlorobenzidine | 10. | 3,3′-dichlorobenzidine | (91-94-1) | 11.3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine | 11. | 3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine | (119-90-4) | 12.3,3′-dimethylbenzidine | 12. | 3,3′-dimethylbenzidine | (119-93-7) | 13.3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | 13. | 3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | (838-88-0) | 14.p-cresidine | 14. | p-cresidine | (120-71-8) | 15.4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) | 15. | 4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) | (101-14-4) | 16.4,4′-oxydianiline | 16. | 4,4′-oxydianiline | (101-80-4) | 17.4,4′-thiodianiline | 17. | 4,4′-thiodianiline | (139-65-1) | 18.o-toluidine | 18. | o-toluidine | (95-53-4) | 19.2,4-diaminotoluene | 19. | 2,4-diaminotoluene | (95-80-7) | 20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline | 20. | 2,4,5-trimethylaniline | (137-17-7) | 21.4-aminoazobenzene | 21. | 4-aminoazobenzene | (60-09-3) | 22.o-anisidine | 22. | o-anisidine | (90-04-0)
1.4-aminobiphenyl | 1. | 4-aminobiphenyl | (92-67-1)
1. | 4-aminobiphenyl
2.benzidine | 2. | benzidine | (92-87-5)
2. | benzidine
3.4-chloro-o-toluidine | 3. | 4-chloro-o-toluidine | (95-69-2)
3. | 4-chloro-o-toluidine
4.2-naphthylamine | 4. | 2-naphthylamine | (91-59-8)
4. | 2-naphthylamine
5.o-aminoazotoluene | 5. | o-aminoazotoluene | (97-56-3)
5. | o-aminoazotoluene
6.2-amino-4-nitrotoluene | 6. | 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene | (99-55-8)
6. | 2-amino-4-nitrotoluene
7.p-chloroaniline | 7. | p-chloroaniline | (106-47-8)
7. | p-chloroaniline
8.2,4-diaminoanisole | 8. | 2,4-diaminoanisole | (615-05-4)
8. | 2,4-diaminoanisole
9.4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | 9. | 4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | (101-77-9)
9. | 4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane
10.3,3′-dichlorobenzidine | 10. | 3,3′-dichlorobenzidine | (91-94-1)
10. | 3,3′-dichlorobenzidine
11.3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine | 11. | 3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine | (119-90-4)
11. | 3,3′-dimethoxybenzidine
12.3,3′-dimethylbenzidine | 12. | 3,3′-dimethylbenzidine | (119-93-7)
12. | 3,3′-dimethylbenzidine
13.3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | 13. | 3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane | (838-88-0)
13. | 3,3′-dimethyl-4,4′-diaminodiphenylmethane
14.p-cresidine | 14. | p-cresidine | (120-71-8)
14. | p-cresidine
15.4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) | 15. | 4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline) | (101-14-4)
15. | 4,4′-methylene-bis-(2-chloroaniline)
16.4,4′-oxydianiline | 16. | 4,4′-oxydianiline | (101-80-4)
16. | 4,4′-oxydianiline
17.4,4′-thiodianiline | 17. | 4,4′-thiodianiline | (139-65-1)
17. | 4,4′-thiodianiline
18.o-toluidine | 18. | o-toluidine | (95-53-4)
18. | o-toluidine
19.2,4-diaminotoluene | 19. | 2,4-diaminotoluene | (95-80-7)
19. | 2,4-diaminotoluene
20.2,4,5-trimethylaniline | 20. | 2,4,5-trimethylaniline | (137-17-7)
20. | 2,4,5-trimethylaniline
21.4-aminoazobenzene | 21. | 4-aminoazobenzene | (60-09-3)
21. | 4-aminoazobenzene
22.o-anisidine | 22. | o-anisidine | (90-04-0)
22. | o-anisidine
(i) | Metal complex dye stuffs or pigmentsDyes or pigments based on lead, copper, chromium, nickel or aluminium shall not be used. Copper phthalocyanine dyes or pigments may, however, be used.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide from their chemical supplier(s) a declaration of compliance.
(j) | Ionic impurities in dye stuffsThe levels of ionic impurities in the dye stuffs used shall not exceed the following: Ag 100 ppm; As 50 ppm; Ba 100 ppm; Cd 20 ppm; Co 500 ppm; Cr 100 ppm; Cu 250 ppm; Fe 2 500 ppm; Hg 4 ppm; Mn 1 000 ppm; Ni 200 ppm; Pb 100 ppm; Se 20 ppm; Sb 50 ppm; Sn 250 ppm; Zn 1 500 ppm.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance.
Criterion B4 — Waste management
All pulp and board production sites shall have a system for handling waste (as defined by the relevant regulatory authorities of the pulp and board production sites in question) and residual products arising from the production of the eco-labelled product. The system shall be documented or explained in the application and include information on at least the following points:

— | procedures for separating and using recyclable materials from the waste stream,
— | procedures for recovering materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use,
— | procedures for handling hazardous waste (as defined by the relevant regulatory authorities of the pulp and board production sites in question).Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a detailed description of the procedures adopted for the waste management of each of the sites concerned and a declaration of compliance with the criterion.

Criterion 2 — Fibres: sustainable forest management
The fibre raw material may be recycled or virgin fibre.
Virgin fibres shall be covered by valid sustainable forest management and chain of custody certificates issued by an independent third party certification scheme such as FSC, PEFC or equivalent.
However, where certification schemes allow mixing of certified material, recycled materials and uncertified material in a product or product line, the proportion of uncertified virgin material shall not exceed 30 % of the total fibre raw material. Such uncertified material shall be covered by a verification system which ensures that it is legally sourced and meets any other requirement of the certification scheme with respect to uncertified material.
The certification bodies issuing forest and/or chain of custody certificates shall be accredited/recognised by that certification scheme.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation indicating the types, quantities and origins of fibres used in the pulp and the board production.
Where virgin fibres are used, the product shall be covered by valid forest management and chain of custody certificates issued by an independent third party certification scheme, such as PEFC, FSC or equivalent. If the product or product line includes uncertified material, proof should be provided that the uncertified material is less than 30 % and is covered by a verification system which ensures that it is legally sourced and meets any other requirement of the certification scheme with respect to uncertified material.
Where recycled fibres are used, the applicant shall provide a declaration stating the average amount of grades of recovered paper used for the product in accordance with the standard EN 643 or an equivalent standard. The applicant shall provide a declaration that no mill broke (own or purchased) was used for the percentage calculation.

Criteria applicable to converting processes

Criterion 3 — Excluded or limited substances and mixtures

(a) | Hazardous substances and mixturesConsumables that could end up in the final converted paper product, and that contain substances and/or mixtures meeting the criteria for classification with the hazard statements or risk phrases specified below in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 or Council Directive 67/548/EEC(11)or substances referred to in Article 57 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not be used for printing, coating, and finishing operations of the final converted paper product.This requirement shall not apply to toluene for use in rotogravure printing processes where a closed or encapsulated installation or recovery system, or any equivalent system, is in place to control and monitor fugitive emissions and where the recovery efficiency is at least 92 %. UV varnishes and UV inks classified H412/R52-53 are also exempted from this requirement.The non-paper components that are part of the final converted paper product shall not contain the substances referred to above.List of hazard statements and risk phrasesHazard Statement(12)Risk Phrase(13)H300 Fatal if swallowedR28H301 Toxic if swallowedR25H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airwaysR65H310 Fatal in contact with skinR27H311 Toxic in contact with skinR24H330 Fatal if inhaledR23 or R26H331 Toxic if inhaledR23H340 May cause genetic defectsR46H341 Suspected of causing genetic defectsR68H350 May cause cancerR45H350i May cause cancer by inhalationR49H351 Suspected of causing cancerR40H360F May damage fertilityR60H360D May damage the unborn childR61H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn childR60; R61; R60/61H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR60; R63H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertilityR61; R62H361f Suspected of damaging fertilityR62H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn childR63H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn childR62-63H362 May cause harm to breast fed childrenR64H370 Causes damage to organsR39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28H371 May cause damage to organsR68/20; R68/21; R68/22H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/25; R48/24; R48/23H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposureR48/20; R48/21; R48/22H400 Very toxic to aquatic lifeR50H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR50/53H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR51/53H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effectsR52/53H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic lifeR53EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layerR59EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gasR29EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gasR31EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gasR32EUH070 Toxic by eye contactR39/41Substances or mixtures which change their properties upon processing (e.g. become no longer bioavailable, undergo chemical modification) so that the identified hazard no longer applies are exempted from the above requirement.Concentration limits for substances which may be, or have been, assigned the hazard statements or risk phrase listed above or which meet the criteria for classification in the hazard classes or categories, and concentration limits for substances meeting the criteria of Article 57 (a), (b) or (c) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, shall not exceed the generic or specific concentration limits determined in accordance with the Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008. Where specific concentration limits are determined they shall prevail over the generic ones.Concentration limits for substances meeting criteria set out in Article 57(d), (e) or (f) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 shall not exceed 0,10 % weight by weight.Assessment and verification:for substances not already classified in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, the applicant shall prove compliance with these criteria by providing: (i) a declaration that the non-paper components that are part of the final product do not contain the substances referred to in these criteria in concentration above the authorised limits; (ii) a declaration that none of the consumables used for printing, coating and finishing operations of the final converted paper product contain the substances referred to in these criteria in concentration above the authorised limits; (iii) a list of all consumables used for the printing, finishing and coating of the converted paper products. This list shall include the quantity, function and suppliers of all the consumables used in the production process.The applicant shall demonstrate compliance with this criterion by providing a declaration from their chemical supplier(s) on the non-classification of each substance into any of the hazard classes associated to the hazard statements referred to in the above list in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, as far as this can be determined, as a minimum, from the information meeting the requirements listed in Annex VII to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. This declaration shall be supported by summarised information on the relevant characteristics associated to the hazard statements referred to in the above list, to the level of detail specified in section 10, 11 and 12 of Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 (Requirements for the Compilation of Safety Data Sheets).Information on intrinsic properties of substances may be generated by means other than tests, for instance through the use of alternative methods such as in vitro methods, by quantitative structure activity models or by the use of grouping or read-across in accordance with Annex XI to Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006. The sharing of relevant data is strongly encouraged.The information provided shall relate to the forms or physical states of the substance or mixtures as used in the final product.For substances listed in Annexes IV and V to REACH, exempted from registration obligations under Article 2(7)(a) and (b) of REACH Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, a declaration to this effect will suffice to comply with the requirements set out above.The applicant shall provide appropriate documentation on the recovery efficiency of the closed/encapsulated installation/recovery system, or any equivalent system, that has been put in place to deal with the use of toluene in rotogravure printing processes. | Hazard Statement(12) | Risk Phrase(13) | H300 Fatal if swallowed | R28 | H301 Toxic if swallowed | R25 | H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways | R65 | H310 Fatal in contact with skin | R27 | H311 Toxic in contact with skin | R24 | H330 Fatal if inhaled | R23 or R26 | H331 Toxic if inhaled | R23 | H340 May cause genetic defects | R46 | H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects | R68 | H350 May cause cancer | R45 | H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49 | H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40 | H360F May damage fertility | R60 | H360D May damage the unborn child | R61 | H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60/61 | H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60; R63 | H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61; R62 | H361f Suspected of damaging fertility | R62 | H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R63 | H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R62-63 | H362 May cause harm to breast fed children | R64 | H370 Causes damage to organs | R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28 | H371 May cause damage to organs | R68/20; R68/21; R68/22 | H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/25; R48/24; R48/23 | H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/20; R48/21; R48/22 | H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50 | H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50/53 | H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51/53 | H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52/53 | H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53 | EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer | R59 | EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas | R29 | EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas | R31 | EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas | R32 | EUH070 Toxic by eye contact | R39/41
Hazard Statement(12) | Risk Phrase(13)
H300 Fatal if swallowed | R28
H301 Toxic if swallowed | R25
H304 May be fatal if swallowed and enters airways | R65
H310 Fatal in contact with skin | R27
H311 Toxic in contact with skin | R24
H330 Fatal if inhaled | R23 or R26
H331 Toxic if inhaled | R23
H340 May cause genetic defects | R46
H341 Suspected of causing genetic defects | R68
H350 May cause cancer | R45
H350i May cause cancer by inhalation | R49
H351 Suspected of causing cancer | R40
H360F May damage fertility | R60
H360D May damage the unborn child | R61
H360FD May damage fertility. May damage the unborn child | R60; R61; R60/61
H360Fd May damage fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R60; R63
H360Df May damage the unborn child. Suspected of damaging fertility | R61; R62
H361f Suspected of damaging fertility | R62
H361d Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R63
H361fd Suspected of damaging fertility. Suspected of damaging the unborn child | R62-63
H362 May cause harm to breast fed children | R64
H370 Causes damage to organs | R39/23; R39/24; R39/25; R39/26; R39/27; R39/28
H371 May cause damage to organs | R68/20; R68/21; R68/22
H372 Causes damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/25; R48/24; R48/23
H373 May cause damage to organs through prolonged or repeated exposure | R48/20; R48/21; R48/22
H400 Very toxic to aquatic life | R50
H410 Very toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R50/53
H411 Toxic to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R51/53
H412 Harmful to aquatic life with long-lasting effects | R52/53
H413 May cause long-lasting harmful effects to aquatic life | R53
EUH059 Hazardous to the ozone layer | R59
EUH029 Contact with water liberates toxic gas | R29
EUH031 Contact with acids liberates toxic gas | R31
EUH032 Contact with acids liberates very toxic gas | R32
EUH070 Toxic by eye contact | R39/41
(b) | Substances listed in accordance with Article 59(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006No derogation from the prohibition set out in Article 6(6) of Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 shall be granted concerning substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the list provided for in Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006, present in mixtures in concentrations higher than 0,1 %. Specific concentration limits determined in accordance with Article 10 of Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 shall apply where the concentration is lower than 0,10 %.Assessment and verification:the list of substances identified as substances of very high concern and included in the candidate list in accordance with Article 59 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 can be found here:http://echa.europa.eu/chem_data/authorisation_process/candidate_list_table_en.aspReference to the list shall be made on the date of application.The applicant shall prove compliance with the criterion providing data on the amount of substances used for the printing of the converted paper products and a declaration stating that the substances referred to in this criterion are not retained in the final product above the concentration limits specified. The concentration shall be specified in the safety data sheets in accordance with Article 31 of Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006.
(c) | BiocidesBiocides, either as part of the formulation or as part of any mixture included in the formulation, that are used to preserve the product and that are classified H410/R50-53 or H411/R51-53 in accordance with Directive 67/548/EEC, Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(14)or Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008, are permitted only if their bioaccumulation potentials are characterised by log Pow (log octanol/water partition coefficient) < 3,0 or an experimentally determined bioconcentration factor (BCF) ≤ 100.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide copies of the material safety data sheets for all biocides used during the different production stages, together with a documentation of the concentrations of the biocides in the final product.
(d) | Washing agentsWashing agents used for cleaning in printing processes and/or sub-processes that contain aromatic hydrocarbon shall only be allowed if they are in compliance with point 3(b) and if one of the following conditions is fulfilled:(i)the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w);(ii)the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.This criterion shall not apply to toluene used as washing agent in rotogravure printing.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the Safety Data Sheet for each washing agent used in a printing house during the year to which the annual consumption refers. The washing agent suppliers shall provide declarations of the aromatic hydrocarbon contents in the washing agents. | (i) | the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w); | (ii) | the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.
(i) | the amount of aromatic hydrocarbons in the washing agent products used does not exceed 0,10 % (w/w);
(ii) | the amount of aromatic hydrocarbon-based washing agent used annually does not exceed 5 % of the total amount of washing agent used in one calendar year.
(e) | Alkyl phenol ethoxylates — Halogenated solvents — PhthalatesThe following substances or preparations shall not be added to inks, dyes, toners, adhesives, or washing agents or other cleaning chemicals used for the printing of the converted paper product:—Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation.—Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a).—Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion. | — | Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation. | — | Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a). | — | Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
— | Alkyl phenol ethoxylates and their derivatives that may produce alkyl phenols by degradation.
— | Halogenated solvents that at the time of application are classified in the hazard or risk categories listed in point 3(a).
— | Phthalates that at the time of application are classified with risk phrases H360F, H360D, H361f in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
(f) | Printing inks, toners, inks, varnishes, foils and laminatesThe following heavy metals or their compounds shall not be used as printing inks, toners, inks, varnishes, foils and laminates (whether as a substance or as part of any preparation used): cadmium, copper (excluding copper-phthalocyanine), lead, nickel, chromium VI, mercury, arsenic, soluble barium, selenium, antimony. Cobalt can only be used up to 0,10 % (w/w)Ingredients may contain traces of those metals up to 0,010 % (w/w) deriving from impurities in the raw materials.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion as well as declarations from ingredient suppliers.
(g) | Metal componentsMetals shall not be coated with cadmium, chromium, nickel, zinc, mercury, lead, tin and their compounds.The surface treatment of metal surfaces with nickel or zinc can be accepted for small parts (such as rivet, eyelet, and flat bar mechanisms) where this is necessary due to heavy physical wear.Both nickel plating and zinc galvanisation shall make use of wastewater treatment, ion exchange technology, membrane technology or equal technology in order to recycle the chemical products as much as possible.Emissions from surface treatment shall be recycled and destroyed. The system shall be closed without drainage, with an exception for zinc where the emission can be a maximum of 0,50 mg/l.The chemical products used in the surface treatment must be in compliance with the criteria 3 (c) Biocides and 3 (e) Alkyl phenol ethoxylates — Halogenated solvents — Phthalates.This requirement applies to each separate metal-type component exceeding 10 % by weight of the final products in the subcategory of suspension file, folders with metal fastener, ring binder and lever arch file.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion.
Criterion 4 — Recyclability
The converted paper product shall be recyclable. The non-paper components of the converted paper product shall be easily removable to ensure that those components will not hinder the recycling process.

(a) | Wet strength agents may be used only if the recyclability of the finished product can be proved.
(b) | Non-soluble adhesives may be used only if their removability can be proved.
(c) | Coating varnishes and lamination, including polyethene and/or polyethene/polypropylene, may be used only for binders, folders, exercise books, notebooks and diaries.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the test result of the recyclability for wet strength agents and removability for adhesives. The reference test methods are PTS method PTS-RH 021/97 (for wet strength agents), INGEDE Method 12 (for non-soluble adhesive removability), or equivalent test methods. The applicant shall provide a declaration that coated and laminated converted paper products are in compliance with point 3(c). Where a part of a converted paper product is easily removable (for instance a metal bar in a suspension file or a plastic cover or reusable exercise book cover), the recyclability test may be made without this component. The easiness of removal of the non-paper components shall be proven via a declaration of the paper collecting company, the recycling company or an equivalent organisation. Test methods shown by a competent and independent third party as giving equivalent results may also be used.

Criterion 5 — Emissions

(a) | Emissions to waterRinsing water containing silver from film processing, as well as from plate production, and photo-chemicals shall not be discharged to a sewage treatment plant.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the management of photo-chemicals and silver containing rinsing water on site. Where the film processing and/or the plate production are outsourced, the sub-contractor shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the management of photo-chemicals and silver containing rinsing water at the subcontractors.InRotogravure printing, the amount of Cr and Cu discharged into a sewage treatment plant must not exceed, respectively,45mg per m2and400mg per m2of printing cylinder surface area used in the press.Assessment and verification:discharges of Cr and Cu into the sewage shall be checked at rotogravure printing plants after treatment and before their release. A representative sample of Cr and Cu discharges shall be collected each month. At least one annual analytical test shall be carried out by an accredited laboratory to determine the content of Cr and Cu in a representative sub-sample of these samples. Compliance with this criterion shall be assessed by dividing the content of Cr and Cu, as determined by the annual analytical test, by the cylinder surface used in the press during the printing. The cylinder surface used in the press during printing is calculated by multiplying the cylinder surface (= 2πrL, where r is the radius and L the length of the cylinder) by the number of printing productions during a year (= number of different printing jobs). The reference test methods are for Cr: EN ISO 11885 (Water quality. Determination of selected elements by inductively coupled plasma optical emission spectrometry (ICP-OES)), and EN 1233 (Water quality. Determination of chromium. Atomic absorption spectrometric methods), and for Cu: EN ISO 11885 (Water quality. Determination of selected elements by inductively coupled plasma optical emission spectrometry (ICP-OES)).
(b) | Emissions to airVolatile Organic Compounds (VOC)The following criterion must be met:(PVOC– RVOC)/Ppaper< 5 [kg/tonnes]Where:PVOC=the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted productsRVOC=the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reusedPpaper=the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products.Where a printing/converting house uses different printing technologies, this criterion shall be fulfilled for each one separately.The PVOCterm shall be calculated from SDS information related to VOC content or from an equivalent declaration provided by the supplier of chemical products.The RVOCterm shall be calculated from the declaration on the content of VOC contained in the chemical products sold or from the internal counting register (or any other equivalent document) reporting the annual amount of VOC recovered and reused on site.Specific conditions for heat-set printing:(i)For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products.(ii)For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.For (i) and (ii), proportionately lower percentages than 90 % and 85 % may be used in this calculation if more than 10 % or 15 % respectively of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the damping solutions or washing agents used for the annual production of converted products are shown to be abated in the treatment system for combusting gases from the drying process.Assessment and verification:a declaration of the VOC content in alcohols, washing agents, inks, damping solutions or other corresponding chemical products shall be provided by the chemical supplier. The applicant shall provide evidence of the calculation according to the criteria laid down above. The period for the calculations shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 3 months of representative running of the plant. | PVOC | = | the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted products | RVOC | = | the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reused | Ppaper | = | the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products. | (i) | For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products. | (ii) | For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.
PVOC | = | the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the purchased chemical products used for the annual total production of converted products
RVOC | = | the annual total kilograms of VOC destroyed by abatement, recovered from printing processes and sold, or reused
Ppaper | = | the annual total tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of converted products.
(i) | For heat-set offset printing with an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products.
(ii) | For heat-set offset printing, without an integrated after-burner unit in place for the drying unit, the following calculation method shall apply:PVOC= 90 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in damping solutions used for the annual production of converted products + 85 % of the annual total kilograms of VOC contained in washing agents used for the annual production of converted products + 10 % of annual total kilograms of VOC contained in the printing inks used for the annual production of converted products.
Criterion 6 — Waste

(a) | Waste managementThe facility where the converted paper products are produced shall have in place a system for handling waste, including residual products derived from the production of the converted paper products, as defined by local and national relevant regulatory authorities.The system shall be documented or explained and shall include information on at least the following procedures:(i)handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream;(ii)recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use;(iii)handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with a description of the procedures adopted for waste management. Where appropriate, the applicant shall provide the corresponding declaration to the local authority every year. Where the waste management is outsourced, the sub-contractor shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion as well. | (i) | handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream; | (ii) | recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use; | (iii) | handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.
(i) | handling, collection, separation and use of recyclable materials from the waste stream;
(ii) | recovery of materials for other uses, such as incineration for raising process steam or heating, or agricultural use;
(iii) | handling, collection, separation and disposal of hazardous waste, as defined by the relevant local and national regulatory authorities.
(b) | Waste paperThe amount of waste paper ‘X’ shall not exceed:—20 % for envelopes—20 % for stationery products—10 % for paper bagswhere, X = annual kilos of waste paper produced during the converting (including finishing processes) of the ecolabelled converted paper product, divided by annual tonnes of paper purchased and used for the production of ecolabelled converted paper product.Where the printing house carries out finishing processes on behalf of another printing house, the amount of waste paper produced in those processes shall not be included in the calculation of ‘X’.Where the finishing processes are outsourced to another company, the amount of waste paper resulting from the outsourced work shall be calculated and declared in the calculation of ‘X’.Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a description of the calculation of the amount of waste paper, together with a declaration from the contractor collecting the waste paper from the printing house. The outsourcing terms and calculations on the amount of paper waste involved in the finishing processes shall be provided. The period for the calculations shall be based on the production during 12 months. In case of a new or a rebuilt production plant, the calculations shall be based on at least 3 months of representative running of the plant. | — | 20 % for envelopes | — | 20 % for stationery products | — | 10 % for paper bags
— | 20 % for envelopes
— | 20 % for stationery products
— | 10 % for paper bags
Criterion 7 — Energy use
The printing/converting house shall establish a register of all energy consuming devices (including machinery, lighting, air conditioning, cooling) and a programme consisting of measures for improvement of energy efficiency.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide the register of energy consuming devices together with the improvement programme.

Criterion 8 — Training
All members of staff participating in day to day operation shall be given the knowledge necessary to ensure that the EU Ecolabel requirements are fulfilled and continuously improved.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a declaration of compliance with this criterion, together with details of the training programme, its content, and an indication of which staff have received what training and when. The applicant shall provide to the Competent Body also a sample of training material.

Criterion 9 — Fitness for use
The product shall be suitable for its purpose.
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide appropriate documentation in compliance with this criterion. National or commercial standards, where relevant, may be used by the applicant to prove the fitness for use of the converted paper products. For paper carrier bags, the reference test method is EN 13590:2003.

Criterion 10 — Information on the paper carrier bags
The following information shall appear on the paper carrier bags:
‘Please reuse this bag’
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a sample layout of the paper carrier bag bearing the information required.

Criterion 11 — Information appearing on the EU Ecolabel
The optional label with text box shall contain the following text:

— | This product is recyclable
— | Emissions of chemicals to air and water of paper production, printing and converting processes have been limitedIn order to avoid the risk of providing confusing messages to consumers between an EU ecolabelled bag and its non EU ecolabelled contents, paper carrier bags shall be designed to be open and to be filled either at the point of purchase or afterwards so that consumers understand that the EU Ecolabel is only valid for the paper carrier bag, and not for the goods added. The EU Ecolabel logo displayed on the bag shall bear the following text ‘EU Ecolabelled paper carrier bag’.
The guidelines for the use of the optional label with the text box can be found in the ‘Guidelines for the use of the EU Ecolabel logo’ on the website:
http://ec.europa.eu/environment/ecolabel/promo/pdf/logo%20guidelines.pdf
Assessment and verification:the applicant shall provide a sample of the converted paper product showing the label, together with a declaration of compliance with this criterion.

(1) Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2006 concerning the Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction of Chemicals (REACH), establishing a European Chemicals Agency (OJ L 396, 30.12.2006, p. 1).
(2) Commission Decision 2011/333/EU of 7 June 2011 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the EU Ecolabel for copying and graphic paper (OJ L 149, 8.6.2011, p. 12).
(3) Commission Decision 2012/448/EU of 12 July 2012 on establishing the ecological criteria for the award of the EU Ecolabel for newsprint paper (OJ L 202, 28.7.2012, p. 26).
(*1) Exemption from this level, up to a level of 0,1 shall be given where it can be demonstrated that the higher level of P is due to P naturally occurring in the wood pulp.
(4) As defined in Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 140, 5.6.2009, p. 16).
(5) Regulation (EC) No 66/2010 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 on the EU Ecolabel (OJ L 27, 30.1.2010, p. 1).
(6) As provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council.
(7) As provided for in Council Directive 67/548/EEC.
(8) Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 December 2008 on classification, labelling and packaging of substances and mixtures (OJ L 353, 31.12.2008, p. 1).
(9) As provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
(10) As provided for in Directive 67/548/EEC.
(11) Council Directive 67/548/EEC of 27 June 1967 on the approximation of laws, regulations and administrative provisions relating to the classification, packaging and labelling of dangerous substances (OJ 196, 16.8.1967, p. 1).
(12) As provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1272/2008.
(13) As provided for in Directive 67/548/EEC.
(14) Directive 1999/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 31 May 1999 concerning the approximation of the laws, regulations and administrative provisions of the Member States relating to the classification, packaging and labelling of dangerous preparations (OJ L 200, 30.7.1999, p. 1).

Pending: 32014D0189

28.2.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 59/1
(1) Council Decision 2007/659/EC(2)authorised France to apply to ‘traditional’ rum produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion (‘the four outermost regions concerned’), and sold on the French mainland a reduced rate of excise duty which may be lower than the minimum rate of excise duty set by Council Directive 92/84/EEC(3)but not more than 50 % lower than the standard national excise duty on alcohol. As of 1 January 2011, the reduced rate of excise duty is limited to an annual quota of 120 000 hectolitres of pure alcohol (hlpa). That derogation expired on 31 December 2013.
(2) On 12 March 2013, the French authorities asked the Commission to submit a proposal for a Council decision extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC, under the same conditions, for seven years, until 31 December 2020. That request was supplemented by the submission of additional information and amended concerning the different French taxes to be covered by the proposed decision, on 3 July and 2 August 2013 respectively.
(3) The French authorities also informed the Commission that France amended as of 1 January 2012 the national legislation on the ‘cotisation sur les boissons alcooliques’, also known as ‘vignette sécurité sociale’ (VSS), which is a contribution levied for the National Sickness Insurance Fund on alcoholic beverages sold in France to counter the health risks involved in immoderate use of this product and that is levied in addition to the national excise duty. In particular, the tax base was changed from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa, and a limitation of the amount of the VSS was introduced which was linked to the applicable excise duty.
(4) In the context of the request by the French authorities for an extension of the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC until 31 December 2020, the French authorities asked the Commission to include as of 1 January 2012 the VSS in the list of taxes for which a lower rate can be applied for ‘traditional’ rum produced in the four outermost regions concerned.
(5) It is more appropriate to adopt a new Decision on a derogation covering both taxes: the differentiation of the excise duty as set out in Directive 92/84/EEC and the VSS, instead of extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC.
(6) Given the small scale of the local market, the distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned can develop their activities only if they have sufficient access to the market in the French mainland, which is the main outlet for their rum (71 %). The difficulty for ‘traditional’ rum to compete on the Union market, in addition to the specific structural social and economic situation of these outermost regions, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), is attributable to two parameters: higher production costs and higher taxes per bottle as the ‘traditional’ rum is typically marketed at higher levels of alcohol strength and in bigger bottles.
(7) Production costs of the cane-sugar-rum value chain in the four outermost regions concerned are higher than in other regions of the world. Wage costs in particular are higher, as the French social legislation is applicable in the four outermost regions concerned. Those outermost regions are also subject to Union environment and safety standards, which entail considerable investments and costs which are not directly related to productivity, even if part of those investments is covered by the Union structural funds. Furthermore, distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned are smaller than distilleries of international groups. This generates higher production costs per unit of output. According to the French authorities, all of those direct additional production costs, including freight and insurance, globally correspond to about 12 % of the French excise duty applicable normally to strong alcohols in 2012.
(8) ‘Traditional’ rum sold in French mainland is typically marketed in bigger bottles (60 % of rum is sold in bottles containing 1 litre) and at higher levels of alcohol (ranging from 40° to 59°) than competing rums, which are typically marketed in bottles of 0,7 litres at 37,5°. The higher levels of alcohol content trigger in turn higher excise duties, a higher VSS and, in addition, a higher value added tax (VAT) per litre of rum sold. Thus, the cumulative additional costs, namely higher production costs, higher freight cost and higher taxes (excise duty and VAT), correspond to between 40 % and 50 % of the French excise duty applicable normally on strong alcohols in 2012. Moreover, the change in the basis for calculating the VSS from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa as of 1 January 2012 would have had, including VAT, an additional adverse impact on the price of ‘traditional’ rum, which is marketed at higher levels of alcohol corresponding to about 10 % of the standard excise rate. In order to offset this additional adverse effect, closely linked to the specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 TFEU, a reduction of the VSS rate should be also introduced so that it benefits the ‘traditional’ rum of the four outermost regions concerned.
(9) The fiscal advantage covering both the harmonised excise duties and the VSS to be authorised needs to remain proportionate so as not to undermine the integrity and the coherence of the Union legal order, including safeguarding undistorted competition in the internal market and state aid policies.
(10) The extra costs stemming from the decade-long marketing practice of selling ‘traditional’ rum at higher levels of alcohol and, thus, triggering higher taxes should therefore also be taken into account.
(11) In 2012, France applied an excise duty of EUR 903 per hlpa to ‘traditional’ rum, which corresponds to 54,4 % of the standard excise rate. It also applied a VSS of EUR 361,20 per hlpa, which corresponds to 67,8 % of the standard rate of VSS. Both reductions taken together correspond to a tax advantage of EUR 928,80 per hlpa, or a tax advantage compared to the aggregated standard rates (excise duty and VSS) of 42,8 %.
(12) Decision 2007/659/EC authorised France to reduce the national excise duty applicable on ‘traditional’ rum by up to 50 % of the standard national excise duty on alcohol. That Decision did not include the reduced rate of the VSS for ‘traditional’ rum which was only introduced as a compensatory measure for the additional burden created for that rum by the reform of the VSS system as of 1 January 2012.
(13) It is necessary to remedy that situation by applying the same principles that had been applied to a derogation from Article 110 TFEU for harmonised excise duties also to the VSS. At the same time, the tax advantage that can be granted should be capped from 1 January 2014 at a maximum percentage of the standard rates per hlpa of the harmonised excise duty on strong alcohol and of the VSS.
(14) A new derogation should be granted for seven years, from 1 January 2014 to 31 December 2020.
(15) France should submit a mid-term report to enable the Commission to assess whether the reasons justifying the derogation still exist, whether the fiscal advantage granted by France is still proportionate and whether alternative measures to a tax derogation system which are also sufficient to support a competitive cane-sugar-rum value chain can be envisaged, taking into account their international dimension.
(16) Decision 2007/659/EC could not initially take into account the new circumstances after the reform of the VSS system. Exceptionally, and taking into account the mentioned specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, it is, therefore, justified to apply the subject reduced VSS rate regime as of 1 January 2012.
(17) This Decision is without prejudice to the possible application of Articles 107 and 108 TFEU.
(18) Therefore, Decision 2007/659/EC should be repealed,
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 349 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Parliament(1),
Acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure,
(1) Council Decision 2007/659/EC(2)authorised France to apply to ‘traditional’ rum produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion (‘the four outermost regions concerned’), and sold on the French mainland a reduced rate of excise duty which may be lower than the minimum rate of excise duty set by Council Directive 92/84/EEC(3)but not more than 50 % lower than the standard national excise duty on alcohol. As of 1 January 2011, the reduced rate of excise duty is limited to an annual quota of 120 000 hectolitres of pure alcohol (hlpa). That derogation expired on 31 December 2013.
(2) On 12 March 2013, the French authorities asked the Commission to submit a proposal for a Council decision extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC, under the same conditions, for seven years, until 31 December 2020. That request was supplemented by the submission of additional information and amended concerning the different French taxes to be covered by the proposed decision, on 3 July and 2 August 2013 respectively.
(3) The French authorities also informed the Commission that France amended as of 1 January 2012 the national legislation on the ‘cotisation sur les boissons alcooliques’, also known as ‘vignette sécurité sociale’ (VSS), which is a contribution levied for the National Sickness Insurance Fund on alcoholic beverages sold in France to counter the health risks involved in immoderate use of this product and that is levied in addition to the national excise duty. In particular, the tax base was changed from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa, and a limitation of the amount of the VSS was introduced which was linked to the applicable excise duty.
(4) In the context of the request by the French authorities for an extension of the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC until 31 December 2020, the French authorities asked the Commission to include as of 1 January 2012 the VSS in the list of taxes for which a lower rate can be applied for ‘traditional’ rum produced in the four outermost regions concerned.
(5) It is more appropriate to adopt a new Decision on a derogation covering both taxes: the differentiation of the excise duty as set out in Directive 92/84/EEC and the VSS, instead of extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC.
(6) Given the small scale of the local market, the distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned can develop their activities only if they have sufficient access to the market in the French mainland, which is the main outlet for their rum (71 %). The difficulty for ‘traditional’ rum to compete on the Union market, in addition to the specific structural social and economic situation of these outermost regions, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), is attributable to two parameters: higher production costs and higher taxes per bottle as the ‘traditional’ rum is typically marketed at higher levels of alcohol strength and in bigger bottles.
(7) Production costs of the cane-sugar-rum value chain in the four outermost regions concerned are higher than in other regions of the world. Wage costs in particular are higher, as the French social legislation is applicable in the four outermost regions concerned. Those outermost regions are also subject to Union environment and safety standards, which entail considerable investments and costs which are not directly related to productivity, even if part of those investments is covered by the Union structural funds. Furthermore, distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned are smaller than distilleries of international groups. This generates higher production costs per unit of output. According to the French authorities, all of those direct additional production costs, including freight and insurance, globally correspond to about 12 % of the French excise duty applicable normally to strong alcohols in 2012.
(8) ‘Traditional’ rum sold in French mainland is typically marketed in bigger bottles (60 % of rum is sold in bottles containing 1 litre) and at higher levels of alcohol (ranging from 40° to 59°) than competing rums, which are typically marketed in bottles of 0,7 litres at 37,5°. The higher levels of alcohol content trigger in turn higher excise duties, a higher VSS and, in addition, a higher value added tax (VAT) per litre of rum sold. Thus, the cumulative additional costs, namely higher production costs, higher freight cost and higher taxes (excise duty and VAT), correspond to between 40 % and 50 % of the French excise duty applicable normally on strong alcohols in 2012. Moreover, the change in the basis for calculating the VSS from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa as of 1 January 2012 would have had, including VAT, an additional adverse impact on the price of ‘traditional’ rum, which is marketed at higher levels of alcohol corresponding to about 10 % of the standard excise rate. In order to offset this additional adverse effect, closely linked to the specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 TFEU, a reduction of the VSS rate should be also introduced so that it benefits the ‘traditional’ rum of the four outermost regions concerned.
(9) The fiscal advantage covering both the harmonised excise duties and the VSS to be authorised needs to remain proportionate so as not to undermine the integrity and the coherence of the Union legal order, including safeguarding undistorted competition in the internal market and state aid policies.
(10) The extra costs stemming from the decade-long marketing practice of selling ‘traditional’ rum at higher levels of alcohol and, thus, triggering higher taxes should therefore also be taken into account.
(11) In 2012, France applied an excise duty of EUR 903 per hlpa to ‘traditional’ rum, which corresponds to 54,4 % of the standard excise rate. It also applied a VSS of EUR 361,20 per hlpa, which corresponds to 67,8 % of the standard rate of VSS. Both reductions taken together correspond to a tax advantage of EUR 928,80 per hlpa, or a tax advantage compared to the aggregated standard rates (excise duty and VSS) of 42,8 %.
(12) Decision 2007/659/EC authorised France to reduce the national excise duty applicable on ‘traditional’ rum by up to 50 % of the standard national excise duty on alcohol. That Decision did not include the reduced rate of the VSS for ‘traditional’ rum which was only introduced as a compensatory measure for the additional burden created for that rum by the reform of the VSS system as of 1 January 2012.
(13) It is necessary to remedy that situation by applying the same principles that had been applied to a derogation from Article 110 TFEU for harmonised excise duties also to the VSS. At the same time, the tax advantage that can be granted should be capped from 1 January 2014 at a maximum percentage of the standard rates per hlpa of the harmonised excise duty on strong alcohol and of the VSS.
(14) A new derogation should be granted for seven years, from 1 January 2014 to 31 December 2020.
(15) France should submit a mid-term report to enable the Commission to assess whether the reasons justifying the derogation still exist, whether the fiscal advantage granted by France is still proportionate and whether alternative measures to a tax derogation system which are also sufficient to support a competitive cane-sugar-rum value chain can be envisaged, taking into account their international dimension.
(16) Decision 2007/659/EC could not initially take into account the new circumstances after the reform of the VSS system. Exceptionally, and taking into account the mentioned specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, it is, therefore, justified to apply the subject reduced VSS rate regime as of 1 January 2012.
(17) This Decision is without prejudice to the possible application of Articles 107 and 108 TFEU.
(18) Therefore, Decision 2007/659/EC should be repealed,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
By way of derogation from Article 110 TFEU, France is authorised to extend the application on the French mainland, to ‘traditional’ rum produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion, of a rate of excise duty lower than the full rate for alcohol set by Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC and to apply a rate of the levy called ‘cotisation sur les boissons alcooliques’ (VSS) lower than the full rate applicable according to the French national legislation.

Article 2
The derogation set out in Article 1 shall be limited to rum as defined in point 1(f) of Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 110/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(4)produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion from sugar cane harvested at the place of manufacture, having a content of volatile substances other than ethyl and methyl alcohol equal to or exceeding 225 grams per hectolitre of pure alcohol and an alcoholic strength by volume of 40° or more.

Article 3
1. The reduced rates of excise duty and of VSS referred to in Article 1 and applicable to the rum referred to in Article 2 shall be confined to an annual quota of 120 000 hectolitres of pure alcohol.
2. The reduced rates of excise duty and of VSS referred to in Article 1 of this Decision may each be lower than the minimum rate of excise duty on alcohol set by Directive 92/84/EEC, but shall not be more than 50 % lower than the full rate for alcohol set in accordance with Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC or the full rate for alcohol for the VSS.
3. The cumulative fiscal advantage authorised in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article shall not be more than 50 % of the full rate for alcohol set in accordance with Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC.

Article 4
By 31 July 2017, France shall submit a report to the Commission to enable it to assess whether the reasons justifying the derogation still exist and whether the fiscal advantage granted by France has remained and is expected to remain proportionate and sufficient to support a competitive cane-sugar-rum value chain in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion.

Article 5
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2014 until 31 December 2020, except for Article 1 and Article 3(1) and (2) which shall apply from 1 January 2012.

Article 6
1. Decision 2007/659/EC is hereby repealed.
2. References to that repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.

Article 7
This Decision is addressed to the French Republic.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 349 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Parliament(1),
Acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure,
(1) Council Decision 2007/659/EC(2)authorised France to apply to ‘traditional’ rum produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion (‘the four outermost regions concerned’), and sold on the French mainland a reduced rate of excise duty which may be lower than the minimum rate of excise duty set by Council Directive 92/84/EEC(3)but not more than 50 % lower than the standard national excise duty on alcohol. As of 1 January 2011, the reduced rate of excise duty is limited to an annual quota of 120 000 hectolitres of pure alcohol (hlpa). That derogation expired on 31 December 2013.
(2) On 12 March 2013, the French authorities asked the Commission to submit a proposal for a Council decision extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC, under the same conditions, for seven years, until 31 December 2020. That request was supplemented by the submission of additional information and amended concerning the different French taxes to be covered by the proposed decision, on 3 July and 2 August 2013 respectively.
(3) The French authorities also informed the Commission that France amended as of 1 January 2012 the national legislation on the ‘cotisation sur les boissons alcooliques’, also known as ‘vignette sécurité sociale’ (VSS), which is a contribution levied for the National Sickness Insurance Fund on alcoholic beverages sold in France to counter the health risks involved in immoderate use of this product and that is levied in addition to the national excise duty. In particular, the tax base was changed from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa, and a limitation of the amount of the VSS was introduced which was linked to the applicable excise duty.
(4) In the context of the request by the French authorities for an extension of the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC until 31 December 2020, the French authorities asked the Commission to include as of 1 January 2012 the VSS in the list of taxes for which a lower rate can be applied for ‘traditional’ rum produced in the four outermost regions concerned.
(5) It is more appropriate to adopt a new Decision on a derogation covering both taxes: the differentiation of the excise duty as set out in Directive 92/84/EEC and the VSS, instead of extending the derogation set out in Decision 2007/659/EC.
(6) Given the small scale of the local market, the distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned can develop their activities only if they have sufficient access to the market in the French mainland, which is the main outlet for their rum (71 %). The difficulty for ‘traditional’ rum to compete on the Union market, in addition to the specific structural social and economic situation of these outermost regions, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), is attributable to two parameters: higher production costs and higher taxes per bottle as the ‘traditional’ rum is typically marketed at higher levels of alcohol strength and in bigger bottles.
(7) Production costs of the cane-sugar-rum value chain in the four outermost regions concerned are higher than in other regions of the world. Wage costs in particular are higher, as the French social legislation is applicable in the four outermost regions concerned. Those outermost regions are also subject to Union environment and safety standards, which entail considerable investments and costs which are not directly related to productivity, even if part of those investments is covered by the Union structural funds. Furthermore, distilleries in the four outermost regions concerned are smaller than distilleries of international groups. This generates higher production costs per unit of output. According to the French authorities, all of those direct additional production costs, including freight and insurance, globally correspond to about 12 % of the French excise duty applicable normally to strong alcohols in 2012.
(8) ‘Traditional’ rum sold in French mainland is typically marketed in bigger bottles (60 % of rum is sold in bottles containing 1 litre) and at higher levels of alcohol (ranging from 40° to 59°) than competing rums, which are typically marketed in bottles of 0,7 litres at 37,5°. The higher levels of alcohol content trigger in turn higher excise duties, a higher VSS and, in addition, a higher value added tax (VAT) per litre of rum sold. Thus, the cumulative additional costs, namely higher production costs, higher freight cost and higher taxes (excise duty and VAT), correspond to between 40 % and 50 % of the French excise duty applicable normally on strong alcohols in 2012. Moreover, the change in the basis for calculating the VSS from EUR 160 per hectolitre to EUR 533 per hlpa as of 1 January 2012 would have had, including VAT, an additional adverse impact on the price of ‘traditional’ rum, which is marketed at higher levels of alcohol corresponding to about 10 % of the standard excise rate. In order to offset this additional adverse effect, closely linked to the specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, which is compounded by the special constraints referred to in Article 349 TFEU, a reduction of the VSS rate should be also introduced so that it benefits the ‘traditional’ rum of the four outermost regions concerned.
(9) The fiscal advantage covering both the harmonised excise duties and the VSS to be authorised needs to remain proportionate so as not to undermine the integrity and the coherence of the Union legal order, including safeguarding undistorted competition in the internal market and state aid policies.
(10) The extra costs stemming from the decade-long marketing practice of selling ‘traditional’ rum at higher levels of alcohol and, thus, triggering higher taxes should therefore also be taken into account.
(11) In 2012, France applied an excise duty of EUR 903 per hlpa to ‘traditional’ rum, which corresponds to 54,4 % of the standard excise rate. It also applied a VSS of EUR 361,20 per hlpa, which corresponds to 67,8 % of the standard rate of VSS. Both reductions taken together correspond to a tax advantage of EUR 928,80 per hlpa, or a tax advantage compared to the aggregated standard rates (excise duty and VSS) of 42,8 %.
(12) Decision 2007/659/EC authorised France to reduce the national excise duty applicable on ‘traditional’ rum by up to 50 % of the standard national excise duty on alcohol. That Decision did not include the reduced rate of the VSS for ‘traditional’ rum which was only introduced as a compensatory measure for the additional burden created for that rum by the reform of the VSS system as of 1 January 2012.
(13) It is necessary to remedy that situation by applying the same principles that had been applied to a derogation from Article 110 TFEU for harmonised excise duties also to the VSS. At the same time, the tax advantage that can be granted should be capped from 1 January 2014 at a maximum percentage of the standard rates per hlpa of the harmonised excise duty on strong alcohol and of the VSS.
(14) A new derogation should be granted for seven years, from 1 January 2014 to 31 December 2020.
(15) France should submit a mid-term report to enable the Commission to assess whether the reasons justifying the derogation still exist, whether the fiscal advantage granted by France is still proportionate and whether alternative measures to a tax derogation system which are also sufficient to support a competitive cane-sugar-rum value chain can be envisaged, taking into account their international dimension.
(16) Decision 2007/659/EC could not initially take into account the new circumstances after the reform of the VSS system. Exceptionally, and taking into account the mentioned specific structural social and economic situation of the four outermost regions concerned, it is, therefore, justified to apply the subject reduced VSS rate regime as of 1 January 2012.
(17) This Decision is without prejudice to the possible application of Articles 107 and 108 TFEU.
(18) Therefore, Decision 2007/659/EC should be repealed,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
By way of derogation from Article 110 TFEU, France is authorised to extend the application on the French mainland, to ‘traditional’ rum produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion, of a rate of excise duty lower than the full rate for alcohol set by Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC and to apply a rate of the levy called ‘cotisation sur les boissons alcooliques’ (VSS) lower than the full rate applicable according to the French national legislation.
The derogation set out in Article 1 shall be limited to rum as defined in point 1(f) of Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 110/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(4)produced in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion from sugar cane harvested at the place of manufacture, having a content of volatile substances other than ethyl and methyl alcohol equal to or exceeding 225 grams per hectolitre of pure alcohol and an alcoholic strength by volume of 40° or more.
1. The reduced rates of excise duty and of VSS referred to in Article 1 and applicable to the rum referred to in Article 2 shall be confined to an annual quota of 120 000 hectolitres of pure alcohol.
2. The reduced rates of excise duty and of VSS referred to in Article 1 of this Decision may each be lower than the minimum rate of excise duty on alcohol set by Directive 92/84/EEC, but shall not be more than 50 % lower than the full rate for alcohol set in accordance with Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC or the full rate for alcohol for the VSS.
3. The cumulative fiscal advantage authorised in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article shall not be more than 50 % of the full rate for alcohol set in accordance with Article 3 of Directive 92/84/EEC.
By 31 July 2017, France shall submit a report to the Commission to enable it to assess whether the reasons justifying the derogation still exist and whether the fiscal advantage granted by France has remained and is expected to remain proportionate and sufficient to support a competitive cane-sugar-rum value chain in Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique and Réunion.
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2014 until 31 December 2020, except for Article 1 and Article 3(1) and (2) which shall apply from 1 January 2012.
1. Decision 2007/659/EC is hereby repealed.
2. References to that repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.
This Decision is addressed to the French Republic.

Pending: 32014D0156

21.3.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 85/15
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the CFP carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 302/2009(2)lays down the general rules for the application by the Union of a multiannual recovery plan for Bluefin tuna (Thunnus thynnus) recommended by the International Commission for the Conservation of Atlantic tunas (‘ICCAT’).
(3) Council Regulation (EC) No 1967/2006(3)lays down rules concerning technical measures, management plans and specific measures for highly migratory species, for the purposes of the conservation, management and exploitation of living aquatic resources.
(4) At its 37th Annual meeting, in May 2013, the General Fisheries Commission of the Mediterranean (GFCM) approved Recommendation GFCM 37/2013/1(4)on a multiannual management plan for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in the GFCM-geographical sub area 17 (Northern Adriatic Sea) and on transitional conservation measures for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in geographical sub area 18 (Southern Adriatic Sea).
(5) At its Annual meeting of 2011, ICCAT adopted Recommendation [11-03](5)for management measures for Mediterranean Swordfish. Provisions in recommendations approved by regional fisheries management organizations are binding to Member States and therefore relevant for this Decision, which addresses the way Member States shall plan, schedule and carry out their control and inspection of activities carried out within the scope of the CFP.
(6) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides for the possibility for the Commission to determine, with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(7) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspection activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(8) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 16 March 2014 until 15 March 2018 and should be implemented by Croatia, Cyprus, France, Greece, Italy, Malta, Portugal, Slovenia and Spain.
(9) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(6)provides that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the CFP.
(10) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(7)(‘EFCA’) coordinates the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(11) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fisheries exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and stocks of sardines and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans and management measures for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks and objectives should determine the intensity and priorities of control and inspection activities.
(12) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between the Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help developing the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(13) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(14) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture.
(a) ‘Northern Adriatic’ means the zone defined as such in Annex I to Regulation (EU) No 1343/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8).
(b) ‘Mediterranean’ means Food and Agriculture Organisation (FAO) subzones 37.1, 37.2 and 37.3
(c) ‘Eastern Atlantic’ means International Council for the Exploration of the Seas (ICES) Areas VII, VIII, IX, X as defined in Annex III to Regulation (EC) No 218/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(9)and FAO Division 34.1.2.
(a) fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the areas concerned;
(b) fishing related activities, including the farming, weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
(c) sport and recreational fisheries;
(d) importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(10);
(e) exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
(a) fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake, effort regime and technical measures applied in the areas concerned;
(b) reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular as regards the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c) the obligation to land all catches for the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision which are subject to a landing obligation in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1380/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11);
(d) specific provisions approved by Regional Fisheries Management Organizations regarding the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision.
(a) a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels,
(b) the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
(a) ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b) establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c) designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
(a) the identification, date, and type of each control or inspection operation carried out;
(b) the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), trap, vehicle or operator (company name) subject to a control or inspection;
(c) where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected, and;
(d) in case where one or several infringements were detected:(i)the type(s) of infringement(s);(ii)the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and(iii)the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions. (i) the type(s) of infringement(s); (ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and (iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions.
(i) the type(s) of infringement(s);
(ii) the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and
(iii) the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions.
Risk description[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Indicator[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Step in the fishery/marketing chain (When and where does the risk appear) Points to be considered[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] Occurrence in the fishery(*1) Potential consequence(s)(*1) Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardized boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Obligation to land as from 1 January 2015 in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1380/2013,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/orNot significant Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal very low/low/medium/high/or very high
Benchmarks per year(*1) Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high very high
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna Inspection at sea of at least [2,5] % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question Inspection at sea of at least [5] % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Objectives Any risk level
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna Notwithstanding the benchmarks set above, for transfers operations the objective shall be to inspect a maximum.
Fishery No 2 swordfish For inspections at sea, priority shall be given to compliance with technical measures and closure periods.
Fishery No 3 sardine and anchovy Inspection at sea of at least 20 % of fishing vessels targeting the stocks in question during the respective fishing season
Benchmarks per year(*2) Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high very high
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna Inspection in port of at least [10] % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels Inspection in port of at least [15] % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 3 sardine and anchovy Inspection in port of overall [10] % landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels. Inspection in port of overall [15] % landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels.
Objectives Any risk level
Fishery No 2 swordfish For inspections ashore, priority shall be given to compliance with technical measures and closure periods.
Benchmarks per year(*3) Level of risk for traps and/or other operators (farm operator or first buyer)
Any risk level
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna Inspection of 100 % of caging and transfer operations at traps and farm installations, including release of fish.
Element name Code Description and content
Identification of inspection II ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000
Date of inspection DA YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control IT Sea, ashore, transport, transfer, control transfer, caging, storage, transhipment, release, document (to be indicated)
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator ID Union fleet register number and ICCAT registration No (if applicable), and name of the fishing vessel, traps, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator, including farm installations.
Fishing gear type GE Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear
Infringement SI Y = yes, N = no
Type of Infringement detected TS Description of infringement with indication of provision concerned.If applicable, indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in the Annex XXX of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’. Furthermore (if applicable), the serious infringements referred to in Annex VI of Regulation (EC) No 302/2009 shall be respectively identified by the letters ‘a’, ‘b’,…‘p’.
Amount of fish concerned, by species AF Indicate the quantities concerned of each one of the species on board or (for live BFT) in the cage (for BFT: weight and numbers).
State of play follow up FU Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED
Fine SF Fine in EUR, e.g. 500
Confiscation SC CATCH/GEAR/OTHER for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000
Other SO In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, eg. AU30
Points SP Number of points assigned, e.g. 12
Remarks RM In case of no action taken following detection of an infringement, explanation why in free text.
— Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment;
— Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements,
— Sanctions imposed for infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.]
— comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— infringements rate at sea,
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— ashore infringements rate,
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— For caging operations—comparison of inspections provided/committed,—infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of inspections provided/committed, — infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspections provided/committed,
— infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspections provided/committed,
— infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— For trap installations—comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages.—infringements rate in trap installations,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. — comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages. — infringements rate in trap installations, — type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages.
— infringements rate in trap installations,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages.
— infringements rate in trap installations,
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— comparison of inspection means provided/committed;
— infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years);
— proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more infringements;
— type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the CFP carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 302/2009(2)lays down the general rules for the application by the Union of a multiannual recovery plan for Bluefin tuna (Thunnus thynnus) recommended by the International Commission for the Conservation of Atlantic tunas (‘ICCAT’).
(3) Council Regulation (EC) No 1967/2006(3)lays down rules concerning technical measures, management plans and specific measures for highly migratory species, for the purposes of the conservation, management and exploitation of living aquatic resources.
(4) At its 37th Annual meeting, in May 2013, the General Fisheries Commission of the Mediterranean (GFCM) approved Recommendation GFCM 37/2013/1(4)on a multiannual management plan for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in the GFCM-geographical sub area 17 (Northern Adriatic Sea) and on transitional conservation measures for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in geographical sub area 18 (Southern Adriatic Sea).
(5) At its Annual meeting of 2011, ICCAT adopted Recommendation [11-03](5)for management measures for Mediterranean Swordfish. Provisions in recommendations approved by regional fisheries management organizations are binding to Member States and therefore relevant for this Decision, which addresses the way Member States shall plan, schedule and carry out their control and inspection of activities carried out within the scope of the CFP.
(6) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides for the possibility for the Commission to determine, with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(7) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspection activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(8) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 16 March 2014 until 15 March 2018 and should be implemented by Croatia, Cyprus, France, Greece, Italy, Malta, Portugal, Slovenia and Spain.
(9) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(6)provides that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the CFP.
(10) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(7)(‘EFCA’) coordinates the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(11) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fisheries exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and stocks of sardines and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans and management measures for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks and objectives should determine the intensity and priorities of control and inspection activities.
(12) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between the Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help developing the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(13) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(14) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture.
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter and definitions
Article 1
This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to fisheries exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and for fisheries exploiting stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea.
The Eastern Atlantic, the Mediterranean, the Northern Adriatic Sea are referred to hereinafter as ‘the areas concerned’.
For the purpose of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘Northern Adriatic’ means the zone defined as such in Annex I to Regulation (EU) No 1343/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8).
(b)
‘Mediterranean’ means Food and Agriculture Organisation (FAO) subzones 37.1, 37.2 and 37.3
(c)
‘Eastern Atlantic’ means International Council for the Exploration of the Seas (ICES) Areas VII, VIII, IX, X as defined in Annex III to Regulation (EC) No 218/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(9)and FAO Division 34.1.2.

Scope
Article 2
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the areas concerned;
(b)
fishing related activities, including the farming, weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
(c)
sport and recreational fisheries;
(d)
importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(10);
(e)
exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 15 March 2018.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Croatia, Cyprus, France, Greece, Italy, Malta, Portugal, Slovenia and Spain (‘the Member States concerned’).

Objectives
Article 3
1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake, effort regime and technical measures applied in the areas concerned;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular as regards the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
the obligation to land all catches for the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision which are subject to a landing obligation in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1380/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11);
(d)
specific provisions approved by Regional Fisheries Management Organizations regarding the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision.

Priorities
Article 4
1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4(18) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1 shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment
Article 5
1. Member States concerned shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and the area(s) concerned, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
2. The risk assessment by each Member State concerned shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State concerned shall estimate a level of risk(‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’)for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
3. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy
Article 6
1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures
Article 7
1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks
Article 8
1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008, the target benchmarks concerning the ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level for fishing vessels, traps or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. For some species concerned by this decision, control objectives for all risk levels are set out in Annex II.
3. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels traps or other operators shall be determined by the Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of that Regulation.
4. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels,
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
5. All target benchmarks and objectives shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
6. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to the target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries
Article 9
1. Member States concerned shall cooperate with each other in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities
Article 10
1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data
Article 11
1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information
Article 12
1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III of this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, the following information:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control or inspection operation carried out;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), trap, vehicle or operator (company name) subject to a control or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected, and;
(d)
in case where one or several infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.
3. For fisheries exploiting stocks of Bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean and swordfish in the Mediterranean, the information referred in paragraph 1 and 2 shall be transmitted by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA on 15 September and shall be updated on 31 January of the following year.
4. For fisheries exploiting stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea, the information referred in paragraph 1 and 2 of this article shall be transmitted by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA on 15 April and shall be updated 31 January of the following year.

Evaluation
Article 13
1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels, traps and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels, traps and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks and objectives set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.

Addressees
Article 14
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 of 20 November 2009 establishing a Community control system for ensuring compliance with the rules of the Common Fisheries Policy, amending Regulations (EC) No 847/96, (EC) No 2371/2002, (EC) No 811/2004, (EC) No 768/2005, (EC) No 2115/2005, (EC) No 2166/2005, (EC) No 388/2006, (EC) No 509/2007, (EC) No 676/2007, (EC) No 1098/2007, (EC) No 1300/2008, (EC) No 1342/2008 and repealing Regulations (EEC) No 2847/93, (EC) No 1627/94 and (EC) No 1966/2006(1), and in particular Article 95 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 applies to all activities covered by the CFP carried out on the territory of Member States or in Union waters or by Union fishing vessels or, without prejudice to the primary responsibility of the flag Member State, by nationals of Member States, and lays down in particular that Member States shall ensure that control, inspection and enforcement are carried out on a non-discriminatory basis as regards sectors, vessels or persons, and on the basis of risk management.
(2) Council Regulation (EC) No 302/2009(2)lays down the general rules for the application by the Union of a multiannual recovery plan for Bluefin tuna (Thunnus thynnus) recommended by the International Commission for the Conservation of Atlantic tunas (‘ICCAT’).
(3) Council Regulation (EC) No 1967/2006(3)lays down rules concerning technical measures, management plans and specific measures for highly migratory species, for the purposes of the conservation, management and exploitation of living aquatic resources.
(4) At its 37th Annual meeting, in May 2013, the General Fisheries Commission of the Mediterranean (GFCM) approved Recommendation GFCM 37/2013/1(4)on a multiannual management plan for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in the GFCM-geographical sub area 17 (Northern Adriatic Sea) and on transitional conservation measures for fisheries on small pelagic stocks in geographical sub area 18 (Southern Adriatic Sea).
(5) At its Annual meeting of 2011, ICCAT adopted Recommendation [11-03](5)for management measures for Mediterranean Swordfish. Provisions in recommendations approved by regional fisheries management organizations are binding to Member States and therefore relevant for this Decision, which addresses the way Member States shall plan, schedule and carry out their control and inspection of activities carried out within the scope of the CFP.
(6) Article 95 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides for the possibility for the Commission to determine, with the Member States concerned, the fisheries which are to be subject to a specific control and inspection programme. Such a specific control and inspection programme has to state the objectives, priorities and procedures as well as benchmarks for inspection activities to be established on the basis of risk management and to be revised periodically after an analysis of the achieved results. Member States concerned are obliged to adopt the necessary measures to ensure the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme, particularly as regards required human and material resources and the periods and zones where these are to be deployed.
(7) Article 95(2) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 provides that the specific control and inspection programme states benchmarks for inspection activities that are to be established on the basis of risk management. For this purpose, it is appropriate to lay down common risk assessment and management criteria for checking, inspection and verification activities in order to allow timely risk analyses and global assessments of relevant control and inspection information. The common criteria aim at ensuring a harmonised approach to inspection and verification in all Member States and establishing a level playing field for all operators.
(8) The specific control and inspection programme should be established for the period from 16 March 2014 until 15 March 2018 and should be implemented by Croatia, Cyprus, France, Greece, Italy, Malta, Portugal, Slovenia and Spain.
(9) Article 98(1) and (3) of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011(6)provides that, without prejudice to provisions contained in multi-annual plans, competent authorities of Member States have to adopt a risk based approach for the selection of targets for inspection, using all available information and, subject to a risk based control and enforcement strategy, carry out the necessary inspection activities in an objective way in order to prevent the retention on board, transhipment, landing, processing, transport, storage, marketing and stocking of fishery products originating from activities that are not in compliance with the rules of the CFP.
(10) The European Fisheries Control Agency set up by Council Regulation (EC) No 768/2005(7)(‘EFCA’) coordinates the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme through a joint deployment plan, which gives effect to the objectives, priorities, procedures and benchmarks for inspection activities determined in the specific control and inspection programme, and identifies the means of control and inspection which could be pooled by each Member State concerned. Relations between procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme and those defined by the joint deployment plan, should therefore be clarified.
(11) In order to harmonise the control and inspection procedures of the fisheries exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and stocks of sardines and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea, and to ensure the success of the multiannual plans and management measures for these stocks and their fisheries, it is appropriate to draw up rules for the control and inspection activities to be carried out by the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, including mutual access to relevant data. To that end, target benchmarks and objectives should determine the intensity and priorities of control and inspection activities.
(12) Joint inspection and surveillance activities between the Member States concerned should be carried out, where applicable, in accordance with joint deployment plans established by the EFCA so as to enhance uniformity of control, inspection and surveillance practices and help developing the coordination of control, inspection and surveillance activities between the competent authorities of those Member States.
(13) The results obtained through the application of the specific control and inspection programme should be assessed by means of annual evaluation reports to be communicated by each Member State concerned to the Commission and to the EFCA.
(14) The measures provided for in this Decision have been established in concert with the Member States concerned. This Decision should therefore be addressed to these Member States.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Fisheries and Aquaculture.
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter and definitions

This Decision establishes a specific control and inspection programme applicable to fisheries exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and for fisheries exploiting stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea.
The Eastern Atlantic, the Mediterranean, the Northern Adriatic Sea are referred to hereinafter as ‘the areas concerned’.
For the purpose of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘Northern Adriatic’ means the zone defined as such in Annex I to Regulation (EU) No 1343/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8).
(b)
‘Mediterranean’ means Food and Agriculture Organisation (FAO) subzones 37.1, 37.2 and 37.3
(c)
‘Eastern Atlantic’ means International Council for the Exploration of the Seas (ICES) Areas VII, VIII, IX, X as defined in Annex III to Regulation (EC) No 218/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(9)and FAO Division 34.1.2.

Scope

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall in particular cover the following activities:
(a)
fishing activities within the meaning of Article 4(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 in the areas concerned;
(b)
fishing related activities, including the farming, weighing, processing, marketing, transport and storage of fisheries products.
(c)
sport and recreational fisheries;
(d)
importation as defined in Article 2(11) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008(10);
(e)
exportation as defined in Article 2(13) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008.
2. The specific control and inspection programme shall apply until 15 March 2018.
3. The specific control and inspection programme shall be implemented by Croatia, Cyprus, France, Greece, Italy, Malta, Portugal, Slovenia and Spain (‘the Member States concerned’).

Objectives

1. The specific control and inspection programme shall ensure the uniform and effective implementation of conservation and control measures applicable to stocks referred to in Article 1.
2. Control and inspection activities carried out under the specific control and inspection programme shall in particular aim at ensuring compliance with the following provisions:
(a)
fishing opportunities management and any specific conditions associated therewith, including the monitoring of quota uptake, effort regime and technical measures applied in the areas concerned;
(b)
reporting obligations applicable to fishing activities, in particular as regards the reliability of the information recorded and reported;
(c)
the obligation to land all catches for the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision which are subject to a landing obligation in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1380/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11);
(d)
specific provisions approved by Regional Fisheries Management Organizations regarding the stocks and the areas concerned by this Decision.

Priorities

1. Member States concerned shall carry out control and inspection activities with respect to fishing activities by fishing vessels and fishing related activities by other operators on the basis of a risk management strategy, in conformity with Article 4(18) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Article 98 of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011.
2. Each fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator or fishing related activity, for each stock referred to in Article 1 shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed pursuant to paragraph 3.
3. Each Member State concerned shall attribute the level of priority on the basis of the results of the risk assessment carried out in accordance with the procedures laid down in Article 5.

Procedures for risk assessment

1. Member States concerned shall assess risks with regard to the stocks and the area(s) concerned, on the basis of the table set out in Annex I.
2. The risk assessment by each Member State concerned shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available and relevant information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence(s). By combining these elements, each Member State concerned shall estimate a level of risk(‘very low’, ‘low’, ‘medium’, ‘high’ or ‘very high’)for each category for inspection referred to in Article 4(2).
3. In case where a fishing vessel flying the flag of a Member State which is not a Member State concerned, or a third country fishing vessel, operates in the area(s) referred to in Article 1, it shall be attributed a level of risk in accordance with paragraph 3. In the absence of information and unless its flag authorities provide, in the framework of Article 9, the results of their own risk assessment performed according to Article 4(2) and to paragraph 3 leading to a different risk level, it shall be considered as a ‘very high’ risk level fishing vessel.

Risk management strategy

1. On the basis of its risk assessment, each Member State concerned shall define a risk management strategy focused on ensuring compliance. Such strategy shall encompass the identification, description and allocation of appropriate cost-effective control instruments and inspection means, in relation to the nature and the estimated level of each risk, and the achievement of target benchmarks.
2. The risk management strategy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be coordinated at regional level through a joint deployment plan as defined in Article 2(c) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.

Relation with joint deployment plans procedures

1. In the framework of a joint deployment plan, where applicable, each Member State concerned shall communicate to the EFCA the results of its risk assessment carried out in accordance with Article 5(3) and, in particular, a list of estimated levels of risk with corresponding targets for inspection.
2. Where appropriate, the risk levels and targets lists referred to in paragraph 1 shall be updated by using information collected during joint inspection and surveillance activities. The EFCA shall be informed immediately following completion of each update.
3. The EFCA shall use information received from Member States concerned to coordinate the risk management strategy at regional level, in accordance with Article 6(2).

Target benchmarks

1. Without prejudice to target benchmarks defined in Annex I of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1005/2008, the target benchmarks concerning the ‘high’ and ‘very high’ risk level for fishing vessels, traps or other operators are set out in Annex II.
2. For some species concerned by this decision, control objectives for all risk levels are set out in Annex II.
3. The target benchmarks for ‘very low’, ‘low’, and ‘medium’ risk level fishing vessels traps or other operators shall be determined by the Member States concerned through the national control action programmes referred to in Article 46 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and the national measures referred to in Article 95(4) of that Regulation.
4. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, Member States may apply alternatively different target benchmarks, expressed in terms of improved compliance levels, provided that:
(a)
a detailed analysis of the fishing activities or fishing related activities and enforcement related issues justifies the need for setting target benchmarks in the form of improved compliance levels,
(b)
the benchmarks expressed in terms of improved compliance levels are notified to the Commission, and this latter does not object to them within 90 days, are not discriminatory, and do not affect objectives, priorities and risk-based procedures defined by the specific control and inspection programme.
5. All target benchmarks and objectives shall be assessed annually on the basis of the evaluation reports referred to in Article 13(1) and, where appropriate, be revised accordingly in the framework of the evaluation referred to in Article 13(4).
6. Where applicable, a joint deployment plan shall give effect to the target benchmarks referred to in this Article.

Cooperation between Member States and with third countries

1. Member States concerned shall cooperate with each other in the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.
2. Where appropriate, all other Member States shall cooperate with the Member States concerned.
3. Member States may cooperate with the competent authorities of third countries for the implementation of the specific control and inspection programme.

Joint inspection and surveillance activities

1. For the purpose of increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of their national fisheries control systems, Member States concerned shall undertake joint inspection and surveillance activities in waters under their jurisdiction and, where appropriate, on their territory. Where applicable, such activities shall be carried out in the framework of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 9(1) of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005.
2. For the purpose of joint inspection and surveillance activities, each Member State concerned shall:
(a)
ensure that officials from other Member States concerned are invited to participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities;
(b)
establish joint operational procedures applicable to their surveillance crafts;
(c)
designate contact points referred to in Article 80(5) of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, where appropriate.
3. Officials and Union inspectors may participate in joint inspection and surveillance activities.

Exchange of data

1. For the purpose of implementing the specific control and inspection programme, each Member State concerned shall ensure the direct electronic exchange of data referred to in Article 111 of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009 and Annex XII of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011 with other concerned Member States and the EFCA.
2. Data referred to in paragraph 1 shall be related to fishing activities and fishing related activities carried out in the area(s) covered by the specific control and inspection programme.

Information

1. Pending the full implementation of Title XII, Chapter III of Regulation (EC) No 1224/2009, and in accordance with the format set out in Annex III of this Decision, each Member State concerned shall communicate by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA, the following information:
(a)
the identification, date, and type of each control or inspection operation carried out;
(b)
the identification of each fishing vessel (Union fleet register number), trap, vehicle or operator (company name) subject to a control or inspection;
(c)
where appropriate, the type of fishing gear inspected, and;
(d)
in case where one or several infringements were detected:
(i)
the type(s) of infringement(s);
(ii)
the state of play concerning the follow-up of infringement(s) (in particular whether the case is under investigation, pending or under appeal), and
(iii)
the sanction(s) imposed as follow-up of infringement(s): level of fines, value of forfeited fish or gear, points assigned in accordance with Article 126(1) of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011, or other type of sanctions.
2. Information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be communicated for each control or inspection and shall continue to be listed and updated in each report until the action is concluded under the laws of the Member State concerned. Where no action is taken following the detection of a serious infringement, an explanation shall be included.
3. For fisheries exploiting stocks of Bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean and swordfish in the Mediterranean, the information referred in paragraph 1 and 2 shall be transmitted by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA on 15 September and shall be updated on 31 January of the following year.
4. For fisheries exploiting stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic Sea, the information referred in paragraph 1 and 2 of this article shall be transmitted by electronic means to the Commission and to the EFCA on 15 April and shall be updated 31 January of the following year.

Evaluation

1. Each Member State concerned shall, by 31 March of the year following the relevant calendar year, send to the Commission and the EFCA an evaluation report concerning the effectiveness of the control and inspection activities carried out under this specific control and inspection programme.
2. The evaluation report referred to in paragraph 1 shall at least include the information listed in Annex IV. Member States concerned may also include in their evaluation report other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels, traps and other operators.
3. The EFCA, for its annual assessment of the effectiveness of joint deployment plans referred to in Article 14 of Regulation (EC) No 768/2005, shall take into consideration evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1.
4. The Commission shall convene once a year a meeting of the Committee for fisheries and aquaculture to evaluate the suitability, adequacy and effectiveness of the specific control and inspection programme and its overall impact on compliance by fishing vessels, traps and other operators, on the basis of evaluation reports referred to in paragraph 1. Target benchmarks and objectives set out in Annex II may be reviewed accordingly.

Addressees

This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

PROCEDURES FOR RISK ASSESSMENT

ANNEX IEach fishing vessel, group of fishing vessels, fishing gear category, operator, and/or fishing related activity, in different stocks and area(s) referred to in Article 1, shall be subject to control and inspections according to the level of priority attributed. The level of priority shall be attributed depending on the results of the risk assessment carried out by each Member State concerned, or by any other Member State for the sole purposes of application of Article 5(4), on the basis of the following procedure:

Risk description[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Indicator[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Step in the fishery/marketing chain (When and where does the risk appear) | Points to be considered[depending on the risk/fishery/area and data available] | Occurrence in the fishery(*1) | Potential consequence(s)(*1) | Level of risk(*1)
[Note: risks identified by Member States should be in line with objectives defined in Article 3] | | | Levels of catches/landings distributed by fishing vessels, stocks, and gears,Availability of quota to fishing vessels, distributed by fishing vessels, stocks and gears,Use of standardized boxes,Level and fluctuation of market price for the landed fisheries products (first sale),Number of inspections previously carried out and number of detected infringements for the fishing vessel and/or other operator concerned,Obligation to land as from 1 January 2015 in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1380/2013,Background, and/or potential danger, of fraud linked to port/location/area, and metier,Any other relevant information or intelligence. | Frequent/Medium/Seldom cases/orNot significant | Serious/Significant/Acceptable/or Marginal | very low/low/medium/high/or very high
(*1) Note: To be assessed by Member States. The risk assessment shall consider, on the basis of past experience and using all available information, how likely a non-compliance is to happen and, if it were to happen, the potential consequence.

TARGET BENCHMARKS

ANNEX II1. Level of inspections at sea (including aerial surveillance, where applicable)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks and objectives shall be reached for the inspections at sea of fishing vessels engaged in the fishery exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic, in the case that inspections at sea are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery chain and are part of the risk management strategy:

Benchmarks per year(*1) | Level of estimated risk for fishing vessels in accordance with Article 5(2)
high | very high
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna | Inspection at sea of at least [2,5] % of fishing trips by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question | Inspection at sea of at least [5] % of fishing trips by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels targeting the fishery in question
Objectives | Any risk level
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna | Notwithstanding the benchmarks set above, for transfers operations the objective shall be to inspect a maximum.
Fishery No 2 swordfish | For inspections at sea, priority shall be given to compliance with technical measures and closure periods.
Fishery No 3 sardine and anchovy | Inspection at sea of at least 20 % of fishing vessels targeting the stocks in question during the respective fishing season2. Level of inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale)
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks and Objectives shall be reached for the inspections ashore (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale) of fishing vessels and other operators engaged in the fishery exploiting stocks of bluefin tuna in the Eastern Atlantic and the Mediterranean, swordfish in the Mediterranean and stocks of sardine and anchovy in the Northern Adriatic in the case that inspections ashore are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery/marketing chain and are part of the risk management strategy.

Benchmarks per year(*2) | Level of risk for fishing vessels and/or other operators (first buyer)
high | very high
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna | Inspection in port of at least [10] % of overall landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels | Inspection in port of at least [15] % of overall landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels
Fishery No 3 sardine and anchovy | Inspection in port of overall [10] % landed quantities by ‘high risk’ level fishing vessels. | Inspection in port of overall [15] % landed quantities by ‘very high risk’ level fishing vessels.
Objectives | Any risk level
Fishery No 2 swordfish | For inspections ashore, priority shall be given to compliance with technical measures and closure periods.Inspections made after landing or transhipment shall in particular be used as a complementary cross-checking mechanism to verify the reliability of the information recorded and reported on catches and landings.
3. Level of inspections in traps and farm installations
On a yearly basis, the following target benchmarks shall be reached for the inspections on traps and farming installations related to bluefin tuna in the areas concerned, in the case that inspections ashore are relevant in relation to the step in the fishery/marketing chain and are part of the risk management strategy.

Benchmarks per year(*3) | Level of risk for traps and/or other operators (farm operator or first buyer)
Any risk level
Fishery No 1 bluefin tuna | Inspection of 100 % of caging and transfer operations at traps and farm installations, including release of fish.
(*1) expressed in a % of fishing trips in the area by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year
(*2) expressed in a % of quantities landed by high/very high risk fishing vessels/per year
(*3) expressed in a % of quantities involved in caging operations high/very high risk traps and farming installations/per year, including transfers and releases.

PERIODICAL INFORMATION ON THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE SPECIFIC CONTROL AND INSPECTION PROGRAMME

ANNEX IIIFormat for the communication of the information to be provided according to Article 12 for each inspection to be included in the report:

Element name | Code | Description and content
Identification of inspection | II | ISO alpha2 country code + 9 digits, e.g. DK201200000
Date of inspection | DA | YYYY-MM-DD
Type of inspection or control | IT | Sea, ashore, transport, transfer, control transfer, caging, storage, transhipment, release, document (to be indicated)
Identification of each fishing vessel, vehicle or operator | ID | Union fleet register number and ICCAT registration No (if applicable), and name of the fishing vessel, traps, vehicle identification, and/or company name of the operator, including farm installations.
Fishing gear type | GE | Gear code based on FAO’s International Standard Statistical Classification of the Fishing Gear
Infringement | SI | Y = yes, N = no
Type of Infringement detected | TS | Description of infringement with indication of provision concerned.If applicable, indicate type of serious infringement detected, in reference to the number (left column) in the Annex XXX of Implementing Regulation (EU) No 404/2011. In addition, the serious infringements referred to in Article 90(1)(a), (b) and (c) of the Control Regulation shall be respectively identified by the numbers ‘13’, ‘14’ and ‘15’. Furthermore (if applicable), the serious infringements referred to in Annex VI of Regulation (EC) No 302/2009 shall be respectively identified by the letters ‘a’, ‘b’,…‘p’.
Amount of fish concerned, by species | AF | Indicate the quantities concerned of each one of the species on board or (for live BFT) in the cage (for BFT: weight and numbers).
State of play follow up | FU | Indicate state of play: PENDING, APPEAL or CLOSED
Fine | SF | Fine in EUR, e.g. 500
Confiscation | SC | CATCH/GEAR/OTHER for physical confiscation. Amount confiscated in case of value of catch/gear in EUR, e.g. 10 000
Other | SO | In case of withdrawal of license/authorisation, indicate LI or AU + number of days, eg. AU30
Points | SP | Number of points assigned, e.g. 12
Remarks | RM | In case of no action taken following detection of an infringement, explanation why in free text.

CONTENT OF EVALUATION REPORTS

ANNEX IVEvaluation reports shall at least contain the following information:
I. General analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

— | Description of risks identified by the concerned Member State and detailed content of its risk management strategy, including a description of the review and revision process.
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of inspection means committed/number of means provided in the execution of the specific control and inspection programme, including duration and areas of deployment;
— | Comparison of type of control and inspection tools used and number of control activities and inspections carried out (complete on the basis of information sent in accordance with Annex III)/number of infringements detected and, where possible, analysis on the motives for committing such infringements,
— | Sanctions imposed for infringements (complete on the basis on information sent in accordance with Annex III).
— | Analysis of other actions (distinct from control, inspection and enforcement activities e.g. training or information sessions) designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and/or other operators [EXAMPLE: number of selective gear improvements deployed, numbers of cod/juvenile samples, etc.]II. Detailed analysis of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)
Analysis of inspection activities at sea (including aerial surveillance, where appropriate), in particular:

— | comparison of patrol vessels provided/committed,
— | infringements rate at sea,
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— | proportion of inspections at sea on fishing vessels with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.Analysis of ashore inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections in ports or at first sale, or transhipments), in particular:

— | comparison of ashore-based inspection units provided/committed,
— | ashore infringements rate,
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘very low’, ‘low’, or ‘medium’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— | proportion of inspections ashore on fishing vessels and/or operators with a ‘high’ or ‘very high’ level of risk resulting in one or more infringement;
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.Analysis of inspection activities (including document based controls and inspections) carried out in trap installations and fattening and farming installations, in particular:

— | For caging operations—comparison of inspections provided/committed,—infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of inspections provided/committed, | — | infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of inspections provided/committed,
— | infringements rate regarding transfer, caging and release operations,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | For trap installations—comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages.—infringements rate in trap installations,—type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect. | — | comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages. | — | infringements rate in trap installations, | — | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.
— | comparison of inspections provided, considering that 100 % harvesting and transfer operations shall be inspected in traps installations, including transfers to farms and to transport cages.
— | infringements rate in trap installations,
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.Analysis of target benchmarks expressed in terms of compliance levels (where applicable), in particular:

— | comparison of inspection means provided/committed;
— | infringement rate and trend (by comparison with 2 previous years);
— | proportion of inspections on fishing vessels/operators resulting in one or more infringements;
— | type and level of sanctions/evaluation of the deterrent effect.Analysis of other inspection and control activities: transhipment, aerial surveillance, importation/exportation, etc., as well as other actions such as training or information sessions designed to have an impact on compliance by fishing vessels and other operators
III. Proposal(s) for improving effectiveness of control, inspection and enforcement activities carried out (for each Member State concerned)

Pending: 32014D0154

21.3.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 85/10
(1) On 28 July 2011, the company Gnosis SpA made a request to the competent authorities of Ireland to place (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt on the market as a novel food ingredient for use in food supplements.
(2) On 26 October 2011, the competent food assessment body of Ireland issued its initial assessment report. In that report it came to the conclusion that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt meets the criteria set out in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(3) On 28 February 2012, the Commission forwarded the initial assessment report to the other Member States.
(4) Reasoned objections were raised within the 60-day period laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 6(4) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(5) On 14 September 2012 and on 5 March 2013 the Commission consulted the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) asking it to carry out an additional assessment for (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as food ingredient in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(6) On 11 September 2013, EFSA adopted a Scientific Opinion on (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate added for nutritional purposes to food supplements(2), concluding that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt is not of safety concern as a source of folate.
(7) The opinion gives sufficient grounds to establish that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate complies with the criteria laid down in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(8) Directive 2002/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3), lays down specific provisions for the use of vitamins and minerals in food supplements. The use of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt should be authorised without prejudice to the requirements of this legislation.
(9) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
Chemical name N-[4-[[[(6S)-2-amino-1,4,5,6,7,8-hexahydro-5-methyl-4-oxo-6-pteridinyl]methyl]amino]benzoyl]-L-glutamic acid, glucosamine salt
Chemical formula C32H51N9O16
Molecular weight 817,80 g/mol (anhydrous)
CAS No. 1181972-37-1
Diastereoisomeric purity At least 99 % of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid
Glucosamine assay 34-36 % in dry basis
5-Methyltetrahydrofolic acid assay 54-59 % in dry basis
Water content Not more than 8,0 %
Lead Not more than 2,0 ppm
Cadmium Not more than 1,0 ppm
Mercury Not more than 0,1 ppm
Arsenic Not more than 2,0 ppm
Boron Not more than 10 ppm
Total aerobic microbial count Not more than 100 cfu/g
Total combined yeast and moulds Not more than 100 cfu/g
Escherichia coli Absent in 10 g
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 258/97 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 27 January 1997 concerning novel foods and novel food ingredients(1), and in particular Article 7 thereof,
(1) On 28 July 2011, the company Gnosis SpA made a request to the competent authorities of Ireland to place (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt on the market as a novel food ingredient for use in food supplements.
(2) On 26 October 2011, the competent food assessment body of Ireland issued its initial assessment report. In that report it came to the conclusion that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt meets the criteria set out in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(3) On 28 February 2012, the Commission forwarded the initial assessment report to the other Member States.
(4) Reasoned objections were raised within the 60-day period laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 6(4) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(5) On 14 September 2012 and on 5 March 2013 the Commission consulted the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) asking it to carry out an additional assessment for (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as food ingredient in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(6) On 11 September 2013, EFSA adopted a Scientific Opinion on (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate added for nutritional purposes to food supplements(2), concluding that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt is not of safety concern as a source of folate.
(7) The opinion gives sufficient grounds to establish that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate complies with the criteria laid down in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(8) Directive 2002/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3), lays down specific provisions for the use of vitamins and minerals in food supplements. The use of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt should be authorised without prejudice to the requirements of this legislation.
(9) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
(6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate as specified in the Annex may be placed on the market in the Union as a novel food ingredient to be used in food supplements without prejudice to the specific provisions of Directive 2002/46/EC.

Article 2
The designation of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt, authorised by this Decision on the labelling of the foodstuffs containing it shall be ‘(6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt’ or ‘5MTHF-glucosamine’.

Article 3
This Decision is addressed to Gnosis SpA, Via Lavoratori Autobianchi 1, 20832 Desio (MB), Italy.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 258/97 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 27 January 1997 concerning novel foods and novel food ingredients(1), and in particular Article 7 thereof,
(1) On 28 July 2011, the company Gnosis SpA made a request to the competent authorities of Ireland to place (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt on the market as a novel food ingredient for use in food supplements.
(2) On 26 October 2011, the competent food assessment body of Ireland issued its initial assessment report. In that report it came to the conclusion that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt meets the criteria set out in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(3) On 28 February 2012, the Commission forwarded the initial assessment report to the other Member States.
(4) Reasoned objections were raised within the 60-day period laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 6(4) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(5) On 14 September 2012 and on 5 March 2013 the Commission consulted the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) asking it to carry out an additional assessment for (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as food ingredient in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(6) On 11 September 2013, EFSA adopted a Scientific Opinion on (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate added for nutritional purposes to food supplements(2), concluding that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt is not of safety concern as a source of folate.
(7) The opinion gives sufficient grounds to establish that (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate complies with the criteria laid down in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 258/97.
(8) Directive 2002/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3), lays down specific provisions for the use of vitamins and minerals in food supplements. The use of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt should be authorised without prejudice to the requirements of this legislation.
(9) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
(6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt as a source of folate as specified in the Annex may be placed on the market in the Union as a novel food ingredient to be used in food supplements without prejudice to the specific provisions of Directive 2002/46/EC.
The designation of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt, authorised by this Decision on the labelling of the foodstuffs containing it shall be ‘(6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid, glucosamine salt’ or ‘5MTHF-glucosamine’.
This Decision is addressed to Gnosis SpA, Via Lavoratori Autobianchi 1, 20832 Desio (MB), Italy.

SPECIFICATION OF (6S)-5-METHYLTETRAHYDROFOLIC ACID, GLUCOSAMINE SALT

ANNEXDefinition:

Chemical name | N-[4-[[[(6S)-2-amino-1,4,5,6,7,8-hexahydro-5-methyl-4-oxo-6-pteridinyl]methyl]amino]benzoyl]-L-glutamic acid, glucosamine salt
Chemical formula | C32H51N9O16
Molecular weight | 817,80 g/mol (anhydrous)Description:Creamy to light-brown powder.
Identification:

CAS No. | 1181972-37-1Purity:

Diastereoisomeric purity | At least 99 % of (6S)-5-methyltetrahydrofolic acid
Glucosamine assay | 34-36 % in dry basis
5-Methyltetrahydrofolic acid assay | 54-59 % in dry basis
Water content | Not more than 8,0 %
Lead | Not more than 2,0 ppm
Cadmium | Not more than 1,0 ppm
Mercury | Not more than 0,1 ppm
Arsenic | Not more than 2,0 ppm
Boron | Not more than 10 ppmMicrobiological criteria:

Total aerobic microbial count | Not more than 100 cfu/g
Total combined yeast and moulds | Not more than 100 cfu/g
Escherichia coli | Absent in 10 g

Pending: 32014D0150

20.3.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 82/29
(1) Directive 66/402/EEC sets out specific requirements for the production and marketing of cereal seed. Those provisions prevent the marketing of seed not belonging to a variety.
(2) However, new research in the Union on plant reproductive material that does not fulfil the variety definition as regards uniformity, shows that there could be benefits of using this diverse material, in particular with regards to organic production or in low input agriculture for example to reduce the spread of diseases.
(3) To allow seed from those populations to be marketed, it would be necessary to amend points E, F and G of Article 2(1) of Directive 66/402/EEC by adding the possibility to market seed which does not fulfil the requirements concerning varietal aspects. In order to decide about such amendment to Directive 66/402/EEC, it is necessary to gather information on the marketing of seed from populations. In particular, it needs to be verified whether the identification of populations of particular species can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from the requirements concerning varietal aspects, on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods. Moreover, it should be assessed under this experiment whether the identity of the seed marketed as belonging to those populations and the information to the user can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from Article 3(1) and Article 10, based on traceability requirements and identification of the places of production.
(4) Given the characteristics of populations, the certification of seed from populations might imply a disproportionate burden for authorities and for operators. It is therefore appropriate to gather information on the possibility to provide for a system of controls of the production and marketing of seed of populations not requiring certification.
(5) In view of their significance for the market sector of cereals and available research results, the species subject to this experiment should be wheat, barley, oats and maize.
(6) In order to clarify the nature of populations in comparison to varieties, it is necessary to lay down a requirement on the number of varieties used in the crossings to breed a population.
(7) The responsible official bodies should monitor this experiment through official controls on the production and marketing of seed from populations and their quantities, the persons maintaining those populations and the performance of those populations in specific areas.
(8) Conditions should be established for the submission of applications and authorisation of a population pursuant to this Decision, submission of a reference sample, denomination of the population, and registration of persons producing and marketing those populations. It is important that those conditions are assessed to ensure identity and traceability during the production and marketing of such population, effective controls by the responsible official bodies and avoidance of the creation of a market parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(9) Furthermore, it is appropriate to provide for specific requirements for the production and marketing in order to ensure that the seeds from populations fulfil the same requirements in all participating Member States. These requirements should be based on the conditions set out in this Decision. In order to ensure the health and quality of the seed those requirements should be similar to those set out for certified seed in Directive 66/402/EEC as to ensure the comparable level of quality.
(10) Given the experimental nature of the measure provided for by this Decision, a maximum quantity for the marketing of populations should be fixed, taking into account the need to test different types of populations using existing facilities. That quantity should be such as to allow for reliable and representative results of the experiment. However it should not exceed a certain limit, in order to prevent the development of a market of seeds parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(11) In order to ensure transparency and informed choices for the users of those populations, and to prevent fraudulent practices, special labelling conditions should be adopted for the marketing of seed from those populations during that experiment. Due to the special nature of the populations, those conditions should derogate from the provisions of Annex V to Directive 66/402/EEC. It should be tested whether sufficient and appropriate information to the user of the material may be ensured by the requirements that the denomination of populations clearly indicates that they are populations and that the label indicates the region of production.
(12) In order to determine the economic, agronomic and environmental value of the improved alternatives to the above provisions of Directive 66/402/EEC, it is important to ensure a comprehensive assessment of several elements and results of that experiment. To that purpose Member States should record the appropriate information, namely the species and denominations used for populations under the experiment, type of populations, modalities and costs of authorisation of populations, results of testing, performance results, sizes of involved operators, type of users and their experience.
(13) To allow Member States to verify that the maximum quantity of seed from populations is not exceeded, operators intending to produce such populations should communicate to the Member States concerned the quantities they intend to produce.
(14) In order to allow operators to produce and market a sufficient quantity of seed, and to permit the competent authorities to inspect that material and collect sufficient and comparable information to be used for the preparation of the report, the experiment should take place over a period of at least three marketing seasons.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Seeds and Propagating Material for Agriculture, Horticulture and Forestry,
(a) whether the identification of populations of those species can take place on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods, the varieties used in the crossing, and the main characteristics of those populations; and
(b) whether the identity of seeds from those populations marketed can be based on traceability requirements and identification of the region of production.
(a) they result from a given combination of genotypes;
(b) they are considered as units with regard to their suitability for being reproduced unchanged once established in a given region of production with specific agro- climatic conditions;
(c) they are generated by one of the following techniques:(i)crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations;(ii)growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present;(iii)inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties. (i) crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations; (ii) growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present; (iii) inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties.
(i) crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations;
(ii) growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present;
(iii) inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties.
(i) crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations;
(ii) growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present;
(iii) inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties.
(a) the varieties used in the crossing for the creation of the population;
(b) the breeding schemes as defined by the respective protocols;
(c) the region of production;
(d) the degree of heterogeneity, in particular in self-pollinating species; and
(e) its characteristics, as referred to in Article 7(2)(f).
(a) the seed belongs to an authorised population;
(b) the seed complies with Article 9;
(c) the denomination of the population complies with Article 8;
(d) the population is bred and the seed is produced by persons registered pursuant to Article 10.
(a) name and address of the applicant;
(b) species and denomination of the population;
(c) a description of the type of technique used to generate the population, with reference, as applicable, to Article 2(c)(i), (ii) or (iii);
(d) objectives of the breeding programme;
(e) breeding and production method: breeding scheme as defined by the respective protocols, varieties used to breed and produce the population, and own production control programme used by the operator concerned;
(f) a description of its characteristics:(i)documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour;(ii)experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i); (i) documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour; (ii) experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i);
(i) documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour;
(ii) experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i);
(i) documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour;
(ii) experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i);
(g) region of production;
(h) a declaration of the applicant concerning the trueness of the elements referred to in Article 5(1);
(i) a representative sample of the population;
(j) name and address of the person responsible for the breeding, production and maintenance.
(a) compliance of the application with paragraph 2; and
(b) compliance of the population with the identification requirements of Article 5.
(a) their name, address and contact details;
(b) denomination of the population concerned.
(a) name, address and contact details as set out in point (a) of paragraph 2;
(b) denomination of the population referred to in paragraph 2(b) to be produced or maintained.
(a) field inspection, sampling and checks of populations, as laid down in point (1) of Annex II;
(b) supervision of organisation of comparative field trials for this purpose, as laid down in point (2) of Annex II;
(c) quantities produced and quantities marketed;
(d) compliance of the producer and any person marketing seed pursuant to this Decision.
(a) information on types and number of populations authorised per species, produced and marketed under the experiment; and
(b) the quantities produced and marketed per population and species, and, where applicable, the Member State for which the seed was intended.
(1) the words ‘Temporary experiment under EU rules and standards’;
(2) seed certification authority and the Member State, or their initials;
(3) the name and address of the producer responsible for affixing the label, or its registration code;
(4) region of production;
(5) the reference number of the lot;
(6) month and year of sealing expressed thus: ‘sealed …’ (month and year) or month and year of the last official sampling for the purposes of control expressed thus: ‘sampled …’ (month and year);
(7) species, indicated at least under its botanical name, which may be given in abridged form and without the authors names, in roman characters;
(8) denomination of the population;
(9) Member State of production, if different to point 2;
(10) declared net or gross weight, or declared number of seeds;
(11) where weight is indicated and granulated pesticides, pelleting substances, or other solid additives are used, the nature of the additive and also the approximate ratio between the weight of pure seeds and the total weight;
(12) where at least germination has been retested, declaration of the germination level on the label. Such information may be given on a sticker attached to the label.
(1) Production fields shall be inspected and seed samples shall be taken, at random every year, of at least of 5 % of all the lots of seeds of populations and production fields under the experiment by official seed samplers.Each production field shall be officially checked during the temporary experiment at least twice.These samples shall be used for controlling compliance with Article 5, as regards the identity, and with Article 9, as regards the quality of the seed.
(2) Comparative field trials shall be carried out on each of the authorised populations marketed under the experiment.The field trials shall be carried out by competent authorities, research institutions or by breeders or producers. In case of breeders and producers, the Member States shall supervise the trials.
(a) name of the species and denomination used for each authorised population under the experiment;
(b) type of populations as referred to in Article 2(c);
(c) the quantities produced and marketed per population and species and the Member State for which the seed was intended;
(d) modalities of authorisation of populations by the Member States and related costs for the applicant;
(e) description and results of the tests carried out in accordance with Annex II point (1);
(f) comparative field trial results as referred to in Annex II point (2);
(g) size of the participating breeders and producers: micro-enterprise, small enterprise, medium enterprise or large enterprise;
(h) valuation of the populations by users as regards characteristics pursuant to Article 7(2)(f).
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 66/402/EEC of 14 June 1966 on the marketing of cereal seed(1), and in particular Article 13a thereof,
(1) Directive 66/402/EEC sets out specific requirements for the production and marketing of cereal seed. Those provisions prevent the marketing of seed not belonging to a variety.
(2) However, new research in the Union on plant reproductive material that does not fulfil the variety definition as regards uniformity, shows that there could be benefits of using this diverse material, in particular with regards to organic production or in low input agriculture for example to reduce the spread of diseases.
(3) To allow seed from those populations to be marketed, it would be necessary to amend points E, F and G of Article 2(1) of Directive 66/402/EEC by adding the possibility to market seed which does not fulfil the requirements concerning varietal aspects. In order to decide about such amendment to Directive 66/402/EEC, it is necessary to gather information on the marketing of seed from populations. In particular, it needs to be verified whether the identification of populations of particular species can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from the requirements concerning varietal aspects, on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods. Moreover, it should be assessed under this experiment whether the identity of the seed marketed as belonging to those populations and the information to the user can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from Article 3(1) and Article 10, based on traceability requirements and identification of the places of production.
(4) Given the characteristics of populations, the certification of seed from populations might imply a disproportionate burden for authorities and for operators. It is therefore appropriate to gather information on the possibility to provide for a system of controls of the production and marketing of seed of populations not requiring certification.
(5) In view of their significance for the market sector of cereals and available research results, the species subject to this experiment should be wheat, barley, oats and maize.
(6) In order to clarify the nature of populations in comparison to varieties, it is necessary to lay down a requirement on the number of varieties used in the crossings to breed a population.
(7) The responsible official bodies should monitor this experiment through official controls on the production and marketing of seed from populations and their quantities, the persons maintaining those populations and the performance of those populations in specific areas.
(8) Conditions should be established for the submission of applications and authorisation of a population pursuant to this Decision, submission of a reference sample, denomination of the population, and registration of persons producing and marketing those populations. It is important that those conditions are assessed to ensure identity and traceability during the production and marketing of such population, effective controls by the responsible official bodies and avoidance of the creation of a market parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(9) Furthermore, it is appropriate to provide for specific requirements for the production and marketing in order to ensure that the seeds from populations fulfil the same requirements in all participating Member States. These requirements should be based on the conditions set out in this Decision. In order to ensure the health and quality of the seed those requirements should be similar to those set out for certified seed in Directive 66/402/EEC as to ensure the comparable level of quality.
(10) Given the experimental nature of the measure provided for by this Decision, a maximum quantity for the marketing of populations should be fixed, taking into account the need to test different types of populations using existing facilities. That quantity should be such as to allow for reliable and representative results of the experiment. However it should not exceed a certain limit, in order to prevent the development of a market of seeds parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(11) In order to ensure transparency and informed choices for the users of those populations, and to prevent fraudulent practices, special labelling conditions should be adopted for the marketing of seed from those populations during that experiment. Due to the special nature of the populations, those conditions should derogate from the provisions of Annex V to Directive 66/402/EEC. It should be tested whether sufficient and appropriate information to the user of the material may be ensured by the requirements that the denomination of populations clearly indicates that they are populations and that the label indicates the region of production.
(12) In order to determine the economic, agronomic and environmental value of the improved alternatives to the above provisions of Directive 66/402/EEC, it is important to ensure a comprehensive assessment of several elements and results of that experiment. To that purpose Member States should record the appropriate information, namely the species and denominations used for populations under the experiment, type of populations, modalities and costs of authorisation of populations, results of testing, performance results, sizes of involved operators, type of users and their experience.
(13) To allow Member States to verify that the maximum quantity of seed from populations is not exceeded, operators intending to produce such populations should communicate to the Member States concerned the quantities they intend to produce.
(14) In order to allow operators to produce and market a sufficient quantity of seed, and to permit the competent authorities to inspect that material and collect sufficient and comparable information to be used for the preparation of the report, the experiment should take place over a period of at least three marketing seasons.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Seeds and Propagating Material for Agriculture, Horticulture and Forestry,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter
Article 1
1. A temporary experiment is organised at Union level for the purpose of assessing whether the production, with a view to marketing, and marketing, under certain conditions, of seed from populations, as referred to in Article 2 and belonging to the speciesAvenaspp.,Hordeumspp.,Triticumspp. and,Zea maysL., may constitute an improved alternative to the exclusion of the marketing of seed not complying with the requirements of Article 2(1)(E), (F) and (G) of Directive 66/402/EEC concerning varietal aspects of seeds of certain species, and to the requirements of Article 3(1) concerning the placing on the market with official certification as ‘certified seed’, ‘certified seed, first generation’ or ‘certified seed, second generation’.
2. The following elements shall be assessed:
(a)
whether the identification of populations of those species can take place on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods, the varieties used in the crossing, and the main characteristics of those populations; and
(b)
whether the identity of seeds from those populations marketed can be based on traceability requirements and identification of the region of production.

Scope
Article 2
This Decision shall cover plant groupings which fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
they result from a given combination of genotypes;
(b)
they are considered as units with regard to their suitability for being reproduced unchanged once established in a given region of production with specific agro- climatic conditions;
(c)
they are generated by one of the following techniques:
(i)
crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations;
(ii)
growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present;
(iii)
inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties.
Hereinafter such plant groupings are referred to as ‘populations’.

Participation of Member States
Article 3
1. Any Member State may participate in the experiment. The latest date at which they may start participating is January 2017.
2. Member States which decide to participate in the experiment (hereinafter: ‘participating Member States’) shall inform the Commission and the other Member States concerning their participation, indicating the species and regions covered by their participation, and measures applied under this Decision.
3. Participating Member States may terminate their participation at any time by informing the Commission accordingly.

Release from obligations
Article 4
Participating Member States are released from the obligations provided for in Article 2(1)(E), (F) and (G), in Article 3(1) and in Article 10 of Directive 66/402/EEC, with regard to the production, with a view to marketing, and marketing of populations.

Identification of populations
Article 5
A population shall be identifiable on the basis of the following elements:
(a)
the varieties used in the crossing for the creation of the population;
(b)
the breeding schemes as defined by the respective protocols;
(c)
the region of production;
(d)
the degree of heterogeneity, in particular in self-pollinating species; and
(e)
its characteristics, as referred to in Article 7(2)(f).

Conditions for production and marketing seed of the populations
Article 6
For the purposes of this experiment, Member States shall ensure that the seed of the population may be produced, with a view to marketing, and marketed if the following conditions are satisfied:
(a)
the seed belongs to an authorised population;
(b)
the seed complies with Article 9;
(c)
the denomination of the population complies with Article 8;
(d)
the population is bred and the seed is produced by persons registered pursuant to Article 10.

Authorisation of populations
Article 7
1. Member States shall authorise populations in accordance with paragraphs 2, 3 and 4.
2. An application for authorisation shall be submitted to the seed certification authority. That application shall include the following elements:
(a)
name and address of the applicant;
(b)
species and denomination of the population;
(c)
a description of the type of technique used to generate the population, with reference, as applicable, to Article 2(c)(i), (ii) or (iii);
(d)
objectives of the breeding programme;
(e)
breeding and production method: breeding scheme as defined by the respective protocols, varieties used to breed and produce the population, and own production control programme used by the operator concerned;
(f)
a description of its characteristics:
(i)
documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour;
(ii)
experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i);
(g)
region of production;
(h)
a declaration of the applicant concerning the trueness of the elements referred to in Article 5(1);
(i)
a representative sample of the population;
(j)
name and address of the person responsible for the breeding, production and maintenance.
3. The seed certification authority shall check the following elements:
(a)
compliance of the application with paragraph 2; and
(b)
compliance of the population with the identification requirements of Article 5.
Compliance with the identification requirements of Article 5 shall be concluded on the basis of submitted documentation and inspections in the premises where the population is produced.
4. The authorisation of a population, and the elements set out in paragraph 2, shall be notified to the other Member States and the Commission.

Denomination of populations
Article 8
1. Populations shall have a denomination. The rules on the denomination of varieties, as laid down in Article 9(6) of Council Directive 2002/53/EC(2), shall apply accordingly for the denomination of populations.
2. The word ‘population’ shall be added at the end of each denomination.

Requirements concerning the crop, the seed and the weights of lots and samples
Article 9
1. Points 1 and 6 of Annex I to Directive 66/402/EEC shall apply.
2. During the production and marketing of seed belonging to populations, the seed shall comply with points 2 and 3 of Annex II to Directive 66/402/EEC concerning the second generation of certified seed in the case of populations ofAvena nudaL.,Avena sativaL.,Avena strigosaSchreb.,Hordeum vulgareL.,Triticum aestivumL.,Triticum durumL. andTriticum speltaL. and certified seed in case of populations ofZea maysL..
3. During the production and marketing of seed belonging to populations, the weights of lots and samples shall comply with Annex III to Directive 66/402/EEC, and, in the case ofZea maysL., with the provisions of that Annex concerning certified seed of that species.

Registration of breeders, producers and persons responsible for the maintenance of populations
Article 10
1. Each Member State shall register the persons who breed populations or produce or maintain seed of populations in its territory in a register, if they comply with the requirements of paragraph 2.
2. Breeders, producers and persons responsible for the maintenance of populations shall submit an application to the seed certification authority for inclusion in the register. That application shall include the following elements:
(a)
their name, address and contact details;
(b)
denomination of the population concerned.
3. The register shall contain the following elements:
(a)
name, address and contact details as set out in point (a) of paragraph 2;
(b)
denomination of the population referred to in paragraph 2(b) to be produced or maintained.

Labelling
Article 11
Packages or containers of seeds shall bear a label which is affixed by the producer. That label shall include the information set out in Annex I.

Quantitative restrictions
Article 12
1. The quantities of seed marketed of the authorised population of each species, for each participating Member State per year, shall not exceed 0,1 % of seed of the same species produced in that year in the participating Member State.
2. Each producer shall declare to the seed certification authority the quantity of each population it intends to produce for each year.
3. A participating Member State may prohibit the marketing of seed of a population if it considers that, in view of the purpose of the experiment, it is not appropriate that additional quantities of seed of the population concerned are placed on the market. It shall immediately inform the producer or producers concerned.

Traceability
Article 13
1. Any person marketing seeds of populations shall ensure traceability of those seeds.
2. A person marketing seeds of populations shall keep information allowing it to identify the persons which have supplied them with, and to whom they have supplied, seeds of a population.
3. The information shall be made available on request to the seed certification authority.

Official controls
Article 14
The seed certification authorities of the participating Member States shall officially control the production and marketing of seeds of populations. Official controls shall include at least:
(a)
field inspection, sampling and checks of populations, as laid down in point (1) of Annex II;
(b)
supervision of organisation of comparative field trials for this purpose, as laid down in point (2) of Annex II;
(c)
quantities produced and quantities marketed;
(d)
compliance of the producer and any person marketing seed pursuant to this Decision.
The control referred to in point (d) shall take place at least once per year. It shall include inspections of the premises of the persons concerned and the fields used for the production of the populations.

Maintenance of populations
Article 15
1. The person responsible for the maintenance of the population shall maintain the population for the duration of this experiment.
That maintenance shall be in accordance with accepted practices for the species concerned.
2. The person responsible for the maintenance of the population shall keep records concerning the maintenance of the populations and make those records available for inspection by the responsible official body at any time.
3. The responsible official body shall carry out controls on the manner in which the populations are maintained and may, to this purpose, take samples of the seed of the populations concerned.

Notification obligations of producers
Article 16
Producers shall notify annually the seed certification authorities of the information set out in points (a), (b), (c), (f), (g), (h) and (i) of Annex III.

Recording of information
Article 17
Participating Member States shall record the information, as indicated in Annex III, concerning the production and marketing of populations. On request, they shall assist each other in recording that information.

Reporting obligations
Article 18
1. Participating Member States shall, for each year, present to the Commission and the other Member States, by 31 March of the following year, an annual report, including the following elements:
(a)
information on types and number of populations authorised per species, produced and marketed under the experiment; and
(b)
the quantities produced and marketed per population and species, and, where applicable, the Member State for which the seed was intended.
The participating Member States may decide to include in the report any other relevant information.
2. The participating Member States shall present to the Commission and the other Member States, by 31 March 2018, a report setting out the information referred to in Annex III. That report shall include an assessment of the conditions of the experiment and of the interest of extending its duration, if appropriate, by reference to each species. That report may include other information they consider relevant in view of the purpose of the experiment.
3. A Member State ending its participation before 31 December 2017 shall submit its report by 31 March of the year following the end of its participation.

Time period
Article 19
The experiment shall start on 1 March 2014 and end on 31 December 2018.

Addressees
Article 20
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 66/402/EEC of 14 June 1966 on the marketing of cereal seed(1), and in particular Article 13a thereof,
(1) Directive 66/402/EEC sets out specific requirements for the production and marketing of cereal seed. Those provisions prevent the marketing of seed not belonging to a variety.
(2) However, new research in the Union on plant reproductive material that does not fulfil the variety definition as regards uniformity, shows that there could be benefits of using this diverse material, in particular with regards to organic production or in low input agriculture for example to reduce the spread of diseases.
(3) To allow seed from those populations to be marketed, it would be necessary to amend points E, F and G of Article 2(1) of Directive 66/402/EEC by adding the possibility to market seed which does not fulfil the requirements concerning varietal aspects. In order to decide about such amendment to Directive 66/402/EEC, it is necessary to gather information on the marketing of seed from populations. In particular, it needs to be verified whether the identification of populations of particular species can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from the requirements concerning varietal aspects, on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods. Moreover, it should be assessed under this experiment whether the identity of the seed marketed as belonging to those populations and the information to the user can be ensured, with guarantees similar to those resulting from Article 3(1) and Article 10, based on traceability requirements and identification of the places of production.
(4) Given the characteristics of populations, the certification of seed from populations might imply a disproportionate burden for authorities and for operators. It is therefore appropriate to gather information on the possibility to provide for a system of controls of the production and marketing of seed of populations not requiring certification.
(5) In view of their significance for the market sector of cereals and available research results, the species subject to this experiment should be wheat, barley, oats and maize.
(6) In order to clarify the nature of populations in comparison to varieties, it is necessary to lay down a requirement on the number of varieties used in the crossings to breed a population.
(7) The responsible official bodies should monitor this experiment through official controls on the production and marketing of seed from populations and their quantities, the persons maintaining those populations and the performance of those populations in specific areas.
(8) Conditions should be established for the submission of applications and authorisation of a population pursuant to this Decision, submission of a reference sample, denomination of the population, and registration of persons producing and marketing those populations. It is important that those conditions are assessed to ensure identity and traceability during the production and marketing of such population, effective controls by the responsible official bodies and avoidance of the creation of a market parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(9) Furthermore, it is appropriate to provide for specific requirements for the production and marketing in order to ensure that the seeds from populations fulfil the same requirements in all participating Member States. These requirements should be based on the conditions set out in this Decision. In order to ensure the health and quality of the seed those requirements should be similar to those set out for certified seed in Directive 66/402/EEC as to ensure the comparable level of quality.
(10) Given the experimental nature of the measure provided for by this Decision, a maximum quantity for the marketing of populations should be fixed, taking into account the need to test different types of populations using existing facilities. That quantity should be such as to allow for reliable and representative results of the experiment. However it should not exceed a certain limit, in order to prevent the development of a market of seeds parallel to the one established pursuant to Directive 66/402/EEC.
(11) In order to ensure transparency and informed choices for the users of those populations, and to prevent fraudulent practices, special labelling conditions should be adopted for the marketing of seed from those populations during that experiment. Due to the special nature of the populations, those conditions should derogate from the provisions of Annex V to Directive 66/402/EEC. It should be tested whether sufficient and appropriate information to the user of the material may be ensured by the requirements that the denomination of populations clearly indicates that they are populations and that the label indicates the region of production.
(12) In order to determine the economic, agronomic and environmental value of the improved alternatives to the above provisions of Directive 66/402/EEC, it is important to ensure a comprehensive assessment of several elements and results of that experiment. To that purpose Member States should record the appropriate information, namely the species and denominations used for populations under the experiment, type of populations, modalities and costs of authorisation of populations, results of testing, performance results, sizes of involved operators, type of users and their experience.
(13) To allow Member States to verify that the maximum quantity of seed from populations is not exceeded, operators intending to produce such populations should communicate to the Member States concerned the quantities they intend to produce.
(14) In order to allow operators to produce and market a sufficient quantity of seed, and to permit the competent authorities to inspect that material and collect sufficient and comparable information to be used for the preparation of the report, the experiment should take place over a period of at least three marketing seasons.
(15) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Seeds and Propagating Material for Agriculture, Horticulture and Forestry,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter

1. A temporary experiment is organised at Union level for the purpose of assessing whether the production, with a view to marketing, and marketing, under certain conditions, of seed from populations, as referred to in Article 2 and belonging to the speciesAvenaspp.,Hordeumspp.,Triticumspp. and,Zea maysL., may constitute an improved alternative to the exclusion of the marketing of seed not complying with the requirements of Article 2(1)(E), (F) and (G) of Directive 66/402/EEC concerning varietal aspects of seeds of certain species, and to the requirements of Article 3(1) concerning the placing on the market with official certification as ‘certified seed’, ‘certified seed, first generation’ or ‘certified seed, second generation’.
2. The following elements shall be assessed:
(a)
whether the identification of populations of those species can take place on the basis of information on their breeding and production methods, the varieties used in the crossing, and the main characteristics of those populations; and
(b)
whether the identity of seeds from those populations marketed can be based on traceability requirements and identification of the region of production.

Scope

This Decision shall cover plant groupings which fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a)
they result from a given combination of genotypes;
(b)
they are considered as units with regard to their suitability for being reproduced unchanged once established in a given region of production with specific agro- climatic conditions;
(c)
they are generated by one of the following techniques:
(i)
crossing five or more varieties in all combinations followed by bulking of the progeny and exposing the stock to natural selection in successive generations;
(ii)
growing together at least five varieties of a predominantly cross-fertilising species, bulking the progeny, repeatedly re-sowing and exposing the stock to natural selection until plants of the original varieties are no longer present;
(iii)
inter-crossing varieties using crossing protocols different from those in (i) or (ii) to produce a similarly diverse population that does not contain varieties.
Hereinafter such plant groupings are referred to as ‘populations’.

Participation of Member States

1. Any Member State may participate in the experiment. The latest date at which they may start participating is January 2017.
2. Member States which decide to participate in the experiment (hereinafter: ‘participating Member States’) shall inform the Commission and the other Member States concerning their participation, indicating the species and regions covered by their participation, and measures applied under this Decision.
3. Participating Member States may terminate their participation at any time by informing the Commission accordingly.

Release from obligations

Participating Member States are released from the obligations provided for in Article 2(1)(E), (F) and (G), in Article 3(1) and in Article 10 of Directive 66/402/EEC, with regard to the production, with a view to marketing, and marketing of populations.

Identification of populations

A population shall be identifiable on the basis of the following elements:
(a)
the varieties used in the crossing for the creation of the population;
(b)
the breeding schemes as defined by the respective protocols;
(c)
the region of production;
(d)
the degree of heterogeneity, in particular in self-pollinating species; and
(e)
its characteristics, as referred to in Article 7(2)(f).

Conditions for production and marketing seed of the populations

For the purposes of this experiment, Member States shall ensure that the seed of the population may be produced, with a view to marketing, and marketed if the following conditions are satisfied:
(a)
the seed belongs to an authorised population;
(b)
the seed complies with Article 9;
(c)
the denomination of the population complies with Article 8;
(d)
the population is bred and the seed is produced by persons registered pursuant to Article 10.

Authorisation of populations

1. Member States shall authorise populations in accordance with paragraphs 2, 3 and 4.
2. An application for authorisation shall be submitted to the seed certification authority. That application shall include the following elements:
(a)
name and address of the applicant;
(b)
species and denomination of the population;
(c)
a description of the type of technique used to generate the population, with reference, as applicable, to Article 2(c)(i), (ii) or (iii);
(d)
objectives of the breeding programme;
(e)
breeding and production method: breeding scheme as defined by the respective protocols, varieties used to breed and produce the population, and own production control programme used by the operator concerned;
(f)
a description of its characteristics:
(i)
documentation of its characteristics which the applicant considers as important as regards yield, quality, performance, usability for low input systems, disease resistance, yield stability, taste or colour;
(ii)
experimental trial results concerning the characteristics referred to in point (i);
(g)
region of production;
(h)
a declaration of the applicant concerning the trueness of the elements referred to in Article 5(1);
(i)
a representative sample of the population;
(j)
name and address of the person responsible for the breeding, production and maintenance.
3. The seed certification authority shall check the following elements:
(a)
compliance of the application with paragraph 2; and
(b)
compliance of the population with the identification requirements of Article 5.
Compliance with the identification requirements of Article 5 shall be concluded on the basis of submitted documentation and inspections in the premises where the population is produced.
4. The authorisation of a population, and the elements set out in paragraph 2, shall be notified to the other Member States and the Commission.

Denomination of populations

1. Populations shall have a denomination. The rules on the denomination of varieties, as laid down in Article 9(6) of Council Directive 2002/53/EC(2), shall apply accordingly for the denomination of populations.
2. The word ‘population’ shall be added at the end of each denomination.

Requirements concerning the crop, the seed and the weights of lots and samples

1. Points 1 and 6 of Annex I to Directive 66/402/EEC shall apply.
2. During the production and marketing of seed belonging to populations, the seed shall comply with points 2 and 3 of Annex II to Directive 66/402/EEC concerning the second generation of certified seed in the case of populations ofAvena nudaL.,Avena sativaL.,Avena strigosaSchreb.,Hordeum vulgareL.,Triticum aestivumL.,Triticum durumL. andTriticum speltaL. and certified seed in case of populations ofZea maysL..
3. During the production and marketing of seed belonging to populations, the weights of lots and samples shall comply with Annex III to Directive 66/402/EEC, and, in the case ofZea maysL., with the provisions of that Annex concerning certified seed of that species.

Registration of breeders, producers and persons responsible for the maintenance of populations

1. Each Member State shall register the persons who breed populations or produce or maintain seed of populations in its territory in a register, if they comply with the requirements of paragraph 2.
2. Breeders, producers and persons responsible for the maintenance of populations shall submit an application to the seed certification authority for inclusion in the register. That application shall include the following elements:
(a)
their name, address and contact details;
(b)
denomination of the population concerned.
3. The register shall contain the following elements:
(a)
name, address and contact details as set out in point (a) of paragraph 2;
(b)
denomination of the population referred to in paragraph 2(b) to be produced or maintained.

Labelling

Packages or containers of seeds shall bear a label which is affixed by the producer. That label shall include the information set out in Annex I.

Quantitative restrictions

1. The quantities of seed marketed of the authorised population of each species, for each participating Member State per year, shall not exceed 0,1 % of seed of the same species produced in that year in the participating Member State.
2. Each producer shall declare to the seed certification authority the quantity of each population it intends to produce for each year.
3. A participating Member State may prohibit the marketing of seed of a population if it considers that, in view of the purpose of the experiment, it is not appropriate that additional quantities of seed of the population concerned are placed on the market. It shall immediately inform the producer or producers concerned.

Traceability

1. Any person marketing seeds of populations shall ensure traceability of those seeds.
2. A person marketing seeds of populations shall keep information allowing it to identify the persons which have supplied them with, and to whom they have supplied, seeds of a population.
3. The information shall be made available on request to the seed certification authority.

Official controls

The seed certification authorities of the participating Member States shall officially control the production and marketing of seeds of populations. Official controls shall include at least:
(a)
field inspection, sampling and checks of populations, as laid down in point (1) of Annex II;
(b)
supervision of organisation of comparative field trials for this purpose, as laid down in point (2) of Annex II;
(c)
quantities produced and quantities marketed;
(d)
compliance of the producer and any person marketing seed pursuant to this Decision.
The control referred to in point (d) shall take place at least once per year. It shall include inspections of the premises of the persons concerned and the fields used for the production of the populations.

Maintenance of populations

1. The person responsible for the maintenance of the population shall maintain the population for the duration of this experiment.
That maintenance shall be in accordance with accepted practices for the species concerned.
2. The person responsible for the maintenance of the population shall keep records concerning the maintenance of the populations and make those records available for inspection by the responsible official body at any time.
3. The responsible official body shall carry out controls on the manner in which the populations are maintained and may, to this purpose, take samples of the seed of the populations concerned.

Notification obligations of producers

Producers shall notify annually the seed certification authorities of the information set out in points (a), (b), (c), (f), (g), (h) and (i) of Annex III.

Recording of information

Participating Member States shall record the information, as indicated in Annex III, concerning the production and marketing of populations. On request, they shall assist each other in recording that information.

Reporting obligations

1. Participating Member States shall, for each year, present to the Commission and the other Member States, by 31 March of the following year, an annual report, including the following elements:
(a)
information on types and number of populations authorised per species, produced and marketed under the experiment; and
(b)
the quantities produced and marketed per population and species, and, where applicable, the Member State for which the seed was intended.
The participating Member States may decide to include in the report any other relevant information.
2. The participating Member States shall present to the Commission and the other Member States, by 31 March 2018, a report setting out the information referred to in Annex III. That report shall include an assessment of the conditions of the experiment and of the interest of extending its duration, if appropriate, by reference to each species. That report may include other information they consider relevant in view of the purpose of the experiment.
3. A Member State ending its participation before 31 December 2017 shall submit its report by 31 March of the year following the end of its participation.

Time period

The experiment shall start on 1 March 2014 and end on 31 December 2018.

Addressees

This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

INFORMATION TO BE SET OUT ON THE LABEL PROVIDED FOR IN ARTICLE 11

ANNEX IThe label of the packages or containers containing the seeds shall include the following:

(1) | the words ‘Temporary experiment under EU rules and standards’;
(2) | seed certification authority and the Member State, or their initials;
(3) | the name and address of the producer responsible for affixing the label, or its registration code;
(4) | region of production;
(5) | the reference number of the lot;
(6) | month and year of sealing expressed thus: ‘sealed …’ (month and year) or month and year of the last official sampling for the purposes of control expressed thus: ‘sampled …’ (month and year);
(7) | species, indicated at least under its botanical name, which may be given in abridged form and without the authors names, in roman characters;
(8) | denomination of the population;
(9) | Member State of production, if different to point 2;
(10) | declared net or gross weight, or declared number of seeds;
(11) | where weight is indicated and granulated pesticides, pelleting substances, or other solid additives are used, the nature of the additive and also the approximate ratio between the weight of pure seeds and the total weight;
(12) | where at least germination has been retested, declaration of the germination level on the label. Such information may be given on a sticker attached to the label.

SAMPLING AND CHECKS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 14

ANNEX IIThe following sampling and examination shall be carried out:

(1) | Production fields shall be inspected and seed samples shall be taken, at random every year, of at least of 5 % of all the lots of seeds of populations and production fields under the experiment by official seed samplers.Each production field shall be officially checked during the temporary experiment at least twice.These samples shall be used for controlling compliance with Article 5, as regards the identity, and with Article 9, as regards the quality of the seed.
(2) | Comparative field trials shall be carried out on each of the authorised populations marketed under the experiment.The field trials shall be carried out by competent authorities, research institutions or by breeders or producers. In case of breeders and producers, the Member States shall supervise the trials.

INFORMATION TO BE RECORDED AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 17

ANNEX IIIThe following information shall be recorded:

(a) | name of the species and denomination used for each authorised population under the experiment;
(b) | type of populations as referred to in Article 2(c);
(c) | the quantities produced and marketed per population and species and the Member State for which the seed was intended;
(d) | modalities of authorisation of populations by the Member States and related costs for the applicant;
(e) | description and results of the tests carried out in accordance with Annex II point (1);
(f) | comparative field trial results as referred to in Annex II point (2);
(g) | size of the participating breeders and producers: micro-enterprise, small enterprise, medium enterprise or large enterprise;
(h) | valuation of the populations by users as regards characteristics pursuant to Article 7(2)(f).

Pending: 32014D0088

15.2.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 45/34
(1) Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 lays down the general principles governing food in general, and food safety in particular, at Union and national level. It provides for emergency measures to be taken by the Commission where there is evidence that food imported from a third country is likely to constitute a serious risk to human health.
(2) Since October 2011, 142 notifications have been issued to the Rapid Alert System for Food and Feed due to the presence of a wide range of pathogenic salmonella strains in foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves (‘Piper betle’, commonly known as ‘Paan leaf’ or ‘Betel quid’) originating in or consigned from Bangladesh.
(3) Bangladesh has informed the Commission that from November 2012 there has been a ban on all betel leaves exports, pending the introduction of a programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves.
(4) The Food and Veterinary Office (FVO) of the Directorate-General for Health and Consumers of the Commission carried out an audit in Bangladesh from 30 January to 7 February 2013 in order to assess the system of official controls for the export of plants to the Union. It found that the programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves was still being developed. The audit concluded that weaknesses were present in each stage of the export system, and in particular the pre-export inspection stage. Pre-export inspection is essential in order to ensure that only betel leaves which comply with that programme are exported to the Union.
(5) Despite the measures introduced by Bangladesh and action taken by it against non-compliant exporters, betel leaves continue to be exported to the Union from Bangladesh and there are still a high number of rapid alerts.
(6) That high level of contamination presents a serious risk for human health. It is therefore appropriate to suspend imports into the Union of foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves from that third country, pending the receipt of sufficient guarantees from it.
(7) In order to allow the time necessary for Bangladesh to provide feedback and to consider the appropriate risk management measures the temporary suspension of imports of betel leaves should be in force at least until 31 July 2014.
(8) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2002 laying down the general principles and requirements of food law, establishing the European Food Safety Authority and laying down procedures in matters of food safety(1), and in particular Article 53(1)(b)(i) thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 lays down the general principles governing food in general, and food safety in particular, at Union and national level. It provides for emergency measures to be taken by the Commission where there is evidence that food imported from a third country is likely to constitute a serious risk to human health.
(2) Since October 2011, 142 notifications have been issued to the Rapid Alert System for Food and Feed due to the presence of a wide range of pathogenic salmonella strains in foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves (‘Piper betle’, commonly known as ‘Paan leaf’ or ‘Betel quid’) originating in or consigned from Bangladesh.
(3) Bangladesh has informed the Commission that from November 2012 there has been a ban on all betel leaves exports, pending the introduction of a programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves.
(4) The Food and Veterinary Office (FVO) of the Directorate-General for Health and Consumers of the Commission carried out an audit in Bangladesh from 30 January to 7 February 2013 in order to assess the system of official controls for the export of plants to the Union. It found that the programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves was still being developed. The audit concluded that weaknesses were present in each stage of the export system, and in particular the pre-export inspection stage. Pre-export inspection is essential in order to ensure that only betel leaves which comply with that programme are exported to the Union.
(5) Despite the measures introduced by Bangladesh and action taken by it against non-compliant exporters, betel leaves continue to be exported to the Union from Bangladesh and there are still a high number of rapid alerts.
(6) That high level of contamination presents a serious risk for human health. It is therefore appropriate to suspend imports into the Union of foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves from that third country, pending the receipt of sufficient guarantees from it.
(7) In order to allow the time necessary for Bangladesh to provide feedback and to consider the appropriate risk management measures the temporary suspension of imports of betel leaves should be in force at least until 31 July 2014.
(8) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
This Decision shall apply to all foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves (‘Piper betle’) including, but not limited to, those declared under CN codes 1404 90 00 , originating in or consigned from Bangladesh.

Article 2
Member States shall prohibit the importation into the Union of the foodstuffs referred to in Article 1.

Article 3
All expenditure incurred in the application of this Decision shall be charged to the consignee or his agent.

Article 4
This Decision shall apply until 31 July 2014.

Article 5
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2002 laying down the general principles and requirements of food law, establishing the European Food Safety Authority and laying down procedures in matters of food safety(1), and in particular Article 53(1)(b)(i) thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 lays down the general principles governing food in general, and food safety in particular, at Union and national level. It provides for emergency measures to be taken by the Commission where there is evidence that food imported from a third country is likely to constitute a serious risk to human health.
(2) Since October 2011, 142 notifications have been issued to the Rapid Alert System for Food and Feed due to the presence of a wide range of pathogenic salmonella strains in foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves (‘Piper betle’, commonly known as ‘Paan leaf’ or ‘Betel quid’) originating in or consigned from Bangladesh.
(3) Bangladesh has informed the Commission that from November 2012 there has been a ban on all betel leaves exports, pending the introduction of a programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves.
(4) The Food and Veterinary Office (FVO) of the Directorate-General for Health and Consumers of the Commission carried out an audit in Bangladesh from 30 January to 7 February 2013 in order to assess the system of official controls for the export of plants to the Union. It found that the programme for the export of pathogen-free betel leaves was still being developed. The audit concluded that weaknesses were present in each stage of the export system, and in particular the pre-export inspection stage. Pre-export inspection is essential in order to ensure that only betel leaves which comply with that programme are exported to the Union.
(5) Despite the measures introduced by Bangladesh and action taken by it against non-compliant exporters, betel leaves continue to be exported to the Union from Bangladesh and there are still a high number of rapid alerts.
(6) That high level of contamination presents a serious risk for human health. It is therefore appropriate to suspend imports into the Union of foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves from that third country, pending the receipt of sufficient guarantees from it.
(7) In order to allow the time necessary for Bangladesh to provide feedback and to consider the appropriate risk management measures the temporary suspension of imports of betel leaves should be in force at least until 31 July 2014.
(8) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
This Decision shall apply to all foodstuffs containing or consisting of betel leaves (‘Piper betle’) including, but not limited to, those declared under CN codes 1404 90 00 , originating in or consigned from Bangladesh.
Member States shall prohibit the importation into the Union of the foodstuffs referred to in Article 1.
All expenditure incurred in the application of this Decision shall be charged to the consignee or his agent.
This Decision shall apply until 31 July 2014.
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

Pending: 32014D0073

11.2.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 40/59
(1) In its Resolution 2127 (2013) on the situation in the Central African Republic (CAR), adopted on 5 December 2013, the United Nations Security Council (UNSC) expressed deep concern about the continuing deterioration of the security situation and the multiple and increasing violations of international humanitarian law and human rights in the CAR. Furthermore, it authorised the deployment of the African-led International Support Mission in the CAR (AFISM-CAR) for a period of twelve months and authorized the deployment of French forces in the CAR, for a temporary period, to take all necessary measures to support AFISM-CAR in the discharge of its mandate.
(2) Following the Council conclusions of 21 October 2013 and of 16 December 2013, the European Council, in its conclusions of 20 December 2013, expressed its concern about the continuously deteriorating crisis in the CAR and its severe humanitarian and human rights consequences. It welcomed the French military intervention in support of the African forces to help restore security as well as the consistent commitment of its African partners to stabilize the situation. As part of a comprehensive approach, it confirmed the Union's willingness to examine the use of relevant instruments to contribute towards the efforts under way to stabilise the country, including under the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), in both its military and civilian dimensions. It invited the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (HR) to present a proposal in this regard for a decision at the Council in January 2014.
(3) On 20 January 2014, the Council approved a Crisis Management Concept for a military bridging CSDP operation in the CAR, (hereinafter referred to as ‘EUFOR RCA’), subject to a UNSC Resolution adopted under Chapter VII of the UN Charter. The Council stressed the importance of close cooperation with its partners, in particular the UN, the African Union (AU) and the CAR authorities, as well as with the French Operation Sangaris.
(4) On 28 January 2014, the UNSC adopted Resolution 2134 (2014) authorising the establishment of an EU operation, EUFOR RCA.
(5) On 23 January 2014, the Secretariat General of the Economic Community of Central African States (ECCAS) welcomed the establishment of an EU operation in the CAR.
(6) On 24 January 2014, in a letter addressed to the HR, the interim President of the CAR welcomed the EU operation authorized by UNSC Resolution 2134 (2014).
(7) EUFOR RCA should deploy as rapidly as possible to Full Operating Capability (FOC) in order to contribute to the stabilisation of the situation. It should conduct mandated tasks with a view to a handover to AFISM-CAR within four to six months from achieving FOC.
(8) In accordance with Article 38 of the Treaty on European Union (TEU), the Political and Security Committee (PSC) is to exercise, under the responsibility of the Council and of the HR, political control over the crisis management operation, provide it with strategic direction and take the relevant decisions in that regard.
(9) It is necessary to negotiate and conclude international agreements relating to the status of Union units and personnel and to the participation of third States in Union operations.
(10) Pursuant to Article 41(2) TEU and in accordance with Council Decision 2011/871/CFSP(1), the operational expenditure arising from this Decision, which has military or defence implications, is to be borne by the Member States.
(11) In accordance with Article 5 of the Protocol on the position of Denmark annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Consequently, Denmark is not participating in the adoption of this Decision, is neither bound by it nor subject to its application and does not participate in the financing of this operation,
(a) up to the level provided in the applicable Security of Information Agreements concluded between the Union and the third State concerned; or
(b) up to the ‘CONFIDENTIEL UE/EU CONFIDENTIAL’ level in other cases.
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union, and in particular Articles 42(4) and 43(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy,
(1) In its Resolution 2127 (2013) on the situation in the Central African Republic (CAR), adopted on 5 December 2013, the United Nations Security Council (UNSC) expressed deep concern about the continuing deterioration of the security situation and the multiple and increasing violations of international humanitarian law and human rights in the CAR. Furthermore, it authorised the deployment of the African-led International Support Mission in the CAR (AFISM-CAR) for a period of twelve months and authorized the deployment of French forces in the CAR, for a temporary period, to take all necessary measures to support AFISM-CAR in the discharge of its mandate.
(2) Following the Council conclusions of 21 October 2013 and of 16 December 2013, the European Council, in its conclusions of 20 December 2013, expressed its concern about the continuously deteriorating crisis in the CAR and its severe humanitarian and human rights consequences. It welcomed the French military intervention in support of the African forces to help restore security as well as the consistent commitment of its African partners to stabilize the situation. As part of a comprehensive approach, it confirmed the Union’s willingness to examine the use of relevant instruments to contribute towards the efforts under way to stabilise the country, including under the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), in both its military and civilian dimensions. It invited the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (HR) to present a proposal in this regard for a decision at the Council in January 2014.
(3) On 20 January 2014, the Council approved a Crisis Management Concept for a military bridging CSDP operation in the CAR, (hereinafter referred to as ‘EUFOR RCA’), subject to a UNSC Resolution adopted under Chapter VII of the UN Charter. The Council stressed the importance of close cooperation with its partners, in particular the UN, the African Union (AU) and the CAR authorities, as well as with the French Operation Sangaris.
(4) On 28 January 2014, the UNSC adopted Resolution 2134 (2014) authorising the establishment of an EU operation, EUFOR RCA.
(5) On 23 January 2014, the Secretariat General of the Economic Community of Central African States (ECCAS) welcomed the establishment of an EU operation in the CAR.
(6) On 24 January 2014, in a letter addressed to the HR, the interim President of the CAR welcomed the EU operation authorized by UNSC Resolution 2134 (2014).
(7) EUFOR RCA should deploy as rapidly as possible to Full Operating Capability (FOC) in order to contribute to the stabilisation of the situation. It should conduct mandated tasks with a view to a handover to AFISM-CAR within four to six months from achieving FOC.
(8) In accordance with Article 38 of the Treaty on European Union (TEU), the Political and Security Committee (PSC) is to exercise, under the responsibility of the Council and of the HR, political control over the crisis management operation, provide it with strategic direction and take the relevant decisions in that regard.
(9) It is necessary to negotiate and conclude international agreements relating to the status of Union units and personnel and to the participation of third States in Union operations.
(10) Pursuant to Article 41(2) TEU and in accordance with Council Decision 2011/871/CFSP(1), the operational expenditure arising from this Decision, which has military or defence implications, is to be borne by the Member States.
(11) In accordance with Article 5 of the Protocol on the position of Denmark annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Consequently, Denmark is not participating in the adoption of this Decision, is neither bound by it nor subject to its application and does not participate in the financing of this operation,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Mission
Article 1
1. The Union shall conduct a military bridging operation in the CAR, EUFOR RCA, to contribute to the provision of a safe and secure environment, with a handover to the African-led International Support Mission in the CAR (AFISM-CAR) within four to six months of Full Operating Capability, in accordance with the mandate set out in UNSC Resolution 2134 (2014) and concentrating its action in the Bangui area.
2. EUFOR RCA shall operate in accordance with the political, strategic, politico-military objectives set out in the Crisis Management Concept approved by the Council on 20 January 2014.

Appointment of the EU Operation Commander
Article 2
Major-General Philippe Pontiès is hereby appointed EU Operation Commander of EUFOR RCA.

Designation of the EU Operation Headquarters
Article 3
The Operation Headquarters of EUFOR RCA shall be located in Larissa, Greece.

Planning and launch of the operation
Article 4
1. Rules of Engagement needed for the preparatory phase of EUFOR RCA shall be approved by the Council as soon as possible after the adoption of this Decision.
2. The Decision to launch EUFOR RCA shall be adopted by the Council following approval of the Operation Plan and of the Rules of Engagement necessary for the execution of the mandate.

Political control and strategic direction
Article 5
1. Under the responsibility of the Council and of the HR, the PSC shall exercise the political control and strategic direction of EUFOR RCA. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to take the relevant decisions in accordance with Article 38 of the TEU. This authorisation shall include the powers to amend the planning documents, including the Operations Plan, the Chain of Command and the Rules of Engagement. It shall also include the powers to take decisions on the appointment of the EU Operation Commander and the EU Force Commander. The powers of decision with respect to the objectives and termination of the EU military operation shall remain vested in the Council.
2. The PSC shall report to the Council at regular intervals.
3. The chairman of the EU Military Committee (EUMC) shall, at regular intervals, report to the PSC on the conduct of EUFOR RCA. The PSC may invite the EU Operation Commander or the EU Force Commander to its meetings, as appropriate.
4. The PSC shall assess the progress of EUFOR RCA three months after the launch of the Operation, on the basis of a written report.

Military direction
Article 6
1. The EUMC shall monitor the proper execution of EUFOR RCA conducted under the responsibility of the EU Operation Commander.
2. The EU Operation Commander shall, at regular intervals, report to the EUMC. The EUMC may invite the EU Operation Commander or the EU Force Commander to its meetings, as appropriate.
3. The chairman of the EUMC shall act as the primary point of contact with the EU Operation Commander.

Consistency of the Union’s response and coordination
Article 7
1. The HR shall ensure the implementation of this Decision and its consistency with the Union’s external action as a whole, including the Union’s development programmes and its humanitarian assistance.
2. Without prejudice to the chain of command, the EU Operation Commander shall receive local political guidance from the Head of the EU Delegation in Bangui.
3. The HR, assisted by the European External Action Service (EEAS), shall act as the primary point of contact with the United Nations, the CAR authorities and neighbouring countries, the AU, the ECCAS, as well as with other relevant international and bilateral actors.
4. The coordination arrangements between the EU Operation Commander, Union actors and local key strategic partners relevant to the operation shall be defined in the operational planning document.

Participation by third States
Article 8
1. Without prejudice to the Union’s decision-making autonomy or to the single institutional framework, and in accordance with the relevant guidelines of the European Council, third States may be invited to participate in the operation.
2. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to invite third States to offer contributions and to take the relevant decisions on acceptance of the proposed contributions, upon the recommendation of the EU Operations Commander and the EUMC.
3. Detailed arrangements for the participation by third States shall be the subject of agreements concluded pursuant to Article 37 TEU and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU). Where the Union and a third State have concluded an agreement establishing a framework for the latter’s participation in crisis management missions of the Union, the provisions of such an agreement shall apply in the context of EUFOR RCA.
4. Third States making significant military contributions to EUFOR RCA shall have the same rights and obligations in terms of day-to-day management of the operation as Member States taking part in the operation.
5. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to take relevant decisions on the setting-up of a Committee of Contributors, should third States provide significant military contributions.

Status of Union-led personnel
Article 9
The status of Union-led units and personnel, including the privileges, immunities and further guarantees necessary for the fulfilment and smooth functioning of their mission, shall be the subject of an agreement concluded pursuant to Article 37 TEU and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 218 TFEU.

Financial arrangements
Article 10
1. The common costs of the EU military operation shall be administered in accordance with Decision 2011/871/CFSP.
2. The financial reference amount for the common costs of EUFOR RCA shall be EUR 25,9 million. The percentage of the reference amount referred to in Article 25(1) of Decision 2011/871/CFSP shall be 50 %.

Release of information
Article 11
1. The HR shall be authorised to release to the third States associated with this Decision, as appropriate and in accordance with the needs of EUFOR RCA, EU classified information generated for the purposes of the operation, in accordance with Council Decision 2013/488/EU(2), as follows:
(a)
up to the level provided in the applicable Security of Information Agreements concluded between the Union and the third State concerned; or
(b)
up to the ‘CONFIDENTIEL UE/EU CONFIDENTIAL’ level in other cases.
2. The HR shall also be authorised to release to the UN and the AU, in accordance with the operational needs of EUFOR RCA, EU classified information up to ‘RESTREINT UE/ EU RESTRICTED’ level which are generated for the purposes of EUFOR RCA, in accordance with Decision 2013/488/EU. Arrangements between the HR and the competent authorities of UN and AU shall be drawn up for this purpose.
3. In the event of a specific and immediate operational need, the HR shall also be authorised to release to the host State any EU classified information up to ‘RESTREINT UE /EU RESTRICTED’ level which is generated for the purposes of the Operation, in accordance with Decision 2013/488/EU. Arrangements between the HR and the competent authorities of the host State shall be drawn up for that purpose.
4. The HR shall be authorised to release to the third States associated with this Decision any EU non-classified documents connected with the deliberations of the Council relating to the Operation and covered by the obligation of professional secrecy pursuant to Article 6(1) of the Council’s Rules of Procedure(3).
5. The HR may delegate such authorisations, as well as the ability to conclude the arrangements referred to in this Article to EEAS officials, to the EU Operation Commander or to the EU Force Commander in accordance with section VII of Annex VI to Decision 2013/488/EU.

Entry into force and termination
Article 12
1. This Decision shall enter into force on the date of its adoption.
2. EUFOR RCA shall end no later than six months after having reached FOC.
3. This Decision shall be repealed as from the date of closure of the EU Operation Headquarters in accordance with the plans approved for the termination of EUFOR RCA, and without prejudice to the procedures regarding the audit and presentation of the accounts of EUFOR RCA, laid down in Decision 2011/871/CFSP.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on European Union, and in particular Articles 42(4) and 43(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy,
(1) In its Resolution 2127 (2013) on the situation in the Central African Republic (CAR), adopted on 5 December 2013, the United Nations Security Council (UNSC) expressed deep concern about the continuing deterioration of the security situation and the multiple and increasing violations of international humanitarian law and human rights in the CAR. Furthermore, it authorised the deployment of the African-led International Support Mission in the CAR (AFISM-CAR) for a period of twelve months and authorized the deployment of French forces in the CAR, for a temporary period, to take all necessary measures to support AFISM-CAR in the discharge of its mandate.
(2) Following the Council conclusions of 21 October 2013 and of 16 December 2013, the European Council, in its conclusions of 20 December 2013, expressed its concern about the continuously deteriorating crisis in the CAR and its severe humanitarian and human rights consequences. It welcomed the French military intervention in support of the African forces to help restore security as well as the consistent commitment of its African partners to stabilize the situation. As part of a comprehensive approach, it confirmed the Union’s willingness to examine the use of relevant instruments to contribute towards the efforts under way to stabilise the country, including under the Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP), in both its military and civilian dimensions. It invited the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (HR) to present a proposal in this regard for a decision at the Council in January 2014.
(3) On 20 January 2014, the Council approved a Crisis Management Concept for a military bridging CSDP operation in the CAR, (hereinafter referred to as ‘EUFOR RCA’), subject to a UNSC Resolution adopted under Chapter VII of the UN Charter. The Council stressed the importance of close cooperation with its partners, in particular the UN, the African Union (AU) and the CAR authorities, as well as with the French Operation Sangaris.
(4) On 28 January 2014, the UNSC adopted Resolution 2134 (2014) authorising the establishment of an EU operation, EUFOR RCA.
(5) On 23 January 2014, the Secretariat General of the Economic Community of Central African States (ECCAS) welcomed the establishment of an EU operation in the CAR.
(6) On 24 January 2014, in a letter addressed to the HR, the interim President of the CAR welcomed the EU operation authorized by UNSC Resolution 2134 (2014).
(7) EUFOR RCA should deploy as rapidly as possible to Full Operating Capability (FOC) in order to contribute to the stabilisation of the situation. It should conduct mandated tasks with a view to a handover to AFISM-CAR within four to six months from achieving FOC.
(8) In accordance with Article 38 of the Treaty on European Union (TEU), the Political and Security Committee (PSC) is to exercise, under the responsibility of the Council and of the HR, political control over the crisis management operation, provide it with strategic direction and take the relevant decisions in that regard.
(9) It is necessary to negotiate and conclude international agreements relating to the status of Union units and personnel and to the participation of third States in Union operations.
(10) Pursuant to Article 41(2) TEU and in accordance with Council Decision 2011/871/CFSP(1), the operational expenditure arising from this Decision, which has military or defence implications, is to be borne by the Member States.
(11) In accordance with Article 5 of the Protocol on the position of Denmark annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Consequently, Denmark is not participating in the adoption of this Decision, is neither bound by it nor subject to its application and does not participate in the financing of this operation,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Mission

1. The Union shall conduct a military bridging operation in the CAR, EUFOR RCA, to contribute to the provision of a safe and secure environment, with a handover to the African-led International Support Mission in the CAR (AFISM-CAR) within four to six months of Full Operating Capability, in accordance with the mandate set out in UNSC Resolution 2134 (2014) and concentrating its action in the Bangui area.
2. EUFOR RCA shall operate in accordance with the political, strategic, politico-military objectives set out in the Crisis Management Concept approved by the Council on 20 January 2014.

Appointment of the EU Operation Commander

Major-General Philippe Pontiès is hereby appointed EU Operation Commander of EUFOR RCA.

Designation of the EU Operation Headquarters

The Operation Headquarters of EUFOR RCA shall be located in Larissa, Greece.

Planning and launch of the operation

1. Rules of Engagement needed for the preparatory phase of EUFOR RCA shall be approved by the Council as soon as possible after the adoption of this Decision.
2. The Decision to launch EUFOR RCA shall be adopted by the Council following approval of the Operation Plan and of the Rules of Engagement necessary for the execution of the mandate.

Political control and strategic direction

1. Under the responsibility of the Council and of the HR, the PSC shall exercise the political control and strategic direction of EUFOR RCA. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to take the relevant decisions in accordance with Article 38 of the TEU. This authorisation shall include the powers to amend the planning documents, including the Operations Plan, the Chain of Command and the Rules of Engagement. It shall also include the powers to take decisions on the appointment of the EU Operation Commander and the EU Force Commander. The powers of decision with respect to the objectives and termination of the EU military operation shall remain vested in the Council.
2. The PSC shall report to the Council at regular intervals.
3. The chairman of the EU Military Committee (EUMC) shall, at regular intervals, report to the PSC on the conduct of EUFOR RCA. The PSC may invite the EU Operation Commander or the EU Force Commander to its meetings, as appropriate.
4. The PSC shall assess the progress of EUFOR RCA three months after the launch of the Operation, on the basis of a written report.

Military direction

1. The EUMC shall monitor the proper execution of EUFOR RCA conducted under the responsibility of the EU Operation Commander.
2. The EU Operation Commander shall, at regular intervals, report to the EUMC. The EUMC may invite the EU Operation Commander or the EU Force Commander to its meetings, as appropriate.
3. The chairman of the EUMC shall act as the primary point of contact with the EU Operation Commander.

Consistency of the Union's response and coordination

1. The HR shall ensure the implementation of this Decision and its consistency with the Union’s external action as a whole, including the Union’s development programmes and its humanitarian assistance.
2. Without prejudice to the chain of command, the EU Operation Commander shall receive local political guidance from the Head of the EU Delegation in Bangui.
3. The HR, assisted by the European External Action Service (EEAS), shall act as the primary point of contact with the United Nations, the CAR authorities and neighbouring countries, the AU, the ECCAS, as well as with other relevant international and bilateral actors.
4. The coordination arrangements between the EU Operation Commander, Union actors and local key strategic partners relevant to the operation shall be defined in the operational planning document.

Participation by third States

1. Without prejudice to the Union’s decision-making autonomy or to the single institutional framework, and in accordance with the relevant guidelines of the European Council, third States may be invited to participate in the operation.
2. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to invite third States to offer contributions and to take the relevant decisions on acceptance of the proposed contributions, upon the recommendation of the EU Operations Commander and the EUMC.
3. Detailed arrangements for the participation by third States shall be the subject of agreements concluded pursuant to Article 37 TEU and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU). Where the Union and a third State have concluded an agreement establishing a framework for the latter’s participation in crisis management missions of the Union, the provisions of such an agreement shall apply in the context of EUFOR RCA.
4. Third States making significant military contributions to EUFOR RCA shall have the same rights and obligations in terms of day-to-day management of the operation as Member States taking part in the operation.
5. The Council hereby authorises the PSC to take relevant decisions on the setting-up of a Committee of Contributors, should third States provide significant military contributions.

Status of Union-led personnel

The status of Union-led units and personnel, including the privileges, immunities and further guarantees necessary for the fulfilment and smooth functioning of their mission, shall be the subject of an agreement concluded pursuant to Article 37 TEU and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 218 TFEU.

Financial arrangements

1. The common costs of the EU military operation shall be administered in accordance with Decision 2011/871/CFSP.
2. The financial reference amount for the common costs of EUFOR RCA shall be EUR 25,9 million. The percentage of the reference amount referred to in Article 25(1) of Decision 2011/871/CFSP shall be 50 %.

Release of information

1. The HR shall be authorised to release to the third States associated with this Decision, as appropriate and in accordance with the needs of EUFOR RCA, EU classified information generated for the purposes of the operation, in accordance with Council Decision 2013/488/EU(2), as follows:
(a)
up to the level provided in the applicable Security of Information Agreements concluded between the Union and the third State concerned; or
(b)
up to the ‘CONFIDENTIEL UE/EU CONFIDENTIAL’ level in other cases.
2. The HR shall also be authorised to release to the UN and the AU, in accordance with the operational needs of EUFOR RCA, EU classified information up to ‘RESTREINT UE/ EU RESTRICTED’ level which are generated for the purposes of EUFOR RCA, in accordance with Decision 2013/488/EU. Arrangements between the HR and the competent authorities of UN and AU shall be drawn up for this purpose.
3. In the event of a specific and immediate operational need, the HR shall also be authorised to release to the host State any EU classified information up to ‘RESTREINT UE /EU RESTRICTED’ level which is generated for the purposes of the Operation, in accordance with Decision 2013/488/EU. Arrangements between the HR and the competent authorities of the host State shall be drawn up for that purpose.
4. The HR shall be authorised to release to the third States associated with this Decision any EU non-classified documents connected with the deliberations of the Council relating to the Operation and covered by the obligation of professional secrecy pursuant to Article 6(1) of the Council’s Rules of Procedure(3).
5. The HR may delegate such authorisations, as well as the ability to conclude the arrangements referred to in this Article to EEAS officials, to the EU Operation Commander or to the EU Force Commander in accordance with section VII of Annex VI to Decision 2013/488/EU.

Entry into force and termination

1. This Decision shall enter into force on the date of its adoption.
2. EUFOR RCA shall end no later than six months after having reached FOC.
3. This Decision shall be repealed as from the date of closure of the EU Operation Headquarters in accordance with the plans approved for the termination of EUFOR RCA, and without prejudice to the procedures regarding the audit and presentation of the accounts of EUFOR RCA, laid down in Decision 2011/871/CFSP.

Pending: 32014D0038

28.1.2014 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 23/35
(1) Point 1 of Section B.IV of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 provides that, for the classification of pig carcases, the lean-meat content has to be assessed by means of grading methods authorised by the Commission, which methods may only be statistically proven assessment methods based on the physical measurement of one or more anatomical parts of the pig carcase. The authorisation of grading methods is subject to compliance with a maximum tolerance for statistical error in assessment. That tolerance is defined in Article 23(3) of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008(2).
(2) By Commission Decision 2001/468/EC(3), the use of two methods for grading pig carcases in Italy was authorised.
(3) As the authorised grading methods needed technical adaptation Italy has requested the Commission to authorise the replacement of the formula used in the ‘Fat-O-Meater’ and ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7’ methods, as well as to authorise the four new methods ‘AutoFom III’, ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II’, ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ and ‘Manual method ZP’ for grading pig carcases on its territory. Italy has presented a detailed description of the dissection trial, indicating the principles on which the new formula are based, the result of its dissection trial and the equations used for assessing the percentage of lean meat in the protocol provided for in Article 23(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008.
(4) Examination of that request has revealed that the conditions for authorising those new formulae are fulfilled. Those formulae should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(5) Italy has requested the Commission to be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation laid down in the first paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007.
(6) In accordance with the second paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, Member States may be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation defined in the first paragraph of that point, where normal commercial practice in their territory differs from that standard presentation. In its request, Italy specified that in its territory it is commercial practice that carcases can be presented without the diaphragm and flare fat having been removed before being weighed and graded. This presentation that differs from the standard presentation should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(7) In order to establish quotations for pig carcases on a comparable basis, this different presentation should be taken into account by adjusting the weight recorded in such cases in relation to the weight for standard presentation.
(8) For reasons of clarity and legal certainty, a new decision should be adopted. Decision 2001/468/EC should therefore be repealed.
(9) Modifications of the apparatuses or grading methods should not be allowed, unless they are explicitly authorised by Commission Implementing Decision.
(10) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Management Committee for the Common Organisation of the Agricultural Markets,
(a) the ‘Fat-O-Meater I (FOM I)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part I of the Annex;
(b) the ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7 (HGP 7)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part II of the Annex;
(c) the ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II (FOM II)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part III of the Annex;
(d) the ‘AutoFom III’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part IV of the Annex;
(e) the ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part V of the Annex;
(f) the ‘Manual method ZP’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part VI of the Annex.
Y = carcase weight as defined by Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008
X = warm carcase weight with flare fat and diaphragm
a = sum of flare fat and diaphragm (%)
— for diaphragm, equivalent to 0,29 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 180 kg) and to 0,26 % (carcase weight from 70 to 110 kg),
— for flare fat, equivalent to:—0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg),—1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg),—1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg),—2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg),—2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg),—2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg),—2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg),—2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg). — 0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg), — 1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg), — 1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg), — 2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg), — 2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg), — 2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg), — 2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg), — 2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg).
— 0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg),
— 1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg),
— 1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg),
— 2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg),
— 2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg),
— 2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg),
— 2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg),
— 2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg).
— 0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg),
— 1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg),
— 1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg),
— 2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg),
— 2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg),
— 2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg),
— 2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg),
— 2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg).
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus termed ‘Fat-O-Meater I’ (FOM I).
2. The apparatus shall be equipped with a probe of 6 mm diameter containing a photodiode of the Siemens SFH 950 type and a photo detector (type SFH 960), having an operating distance of between 5 and 115 mm. The results of the measurements are converted into estimated lean meat content by means of a computer.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus called ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7’ (HGP 7).
2. The apparatus shall be equipped with a probe of 5,95 mm diameter (and have abutting 6,3 mm of blade on either side of the probe at its head)containing a photodiode (Siemens LED of the type LYU 260-EO and photodetector of the type 58 MR) and having an operating distance of between 0 and 120 mm. The results of the measurements shall be transformed in terms of estimated lean meat content by means of the HGP 7 itself as well as a computer linked to it.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus called ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II’ (FOM II).
2. The apparatus is a new version of the Fat-O-Meat’er measurement system. The FOM II consists of an optical probe with a knife, a depth measurement device having an operating distance of between 0 and 125 millimetres and a data acquisition and analysis board – Carometec Touch Panel i15 computer (Ingress Protection IP69K). The results of the measurements are converted into estimated lean meat content by the FOM II apparatus itself.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 = the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus known as ‘AutoFom III’.
2. The apparatus shall be equipped with sixteen 2 MHz ultrasonic transducers (Carometec A/S), with an operating distance between transducers of 25 mm. The ultrasonic data shall comprise measurements of back fat thickness, muscle thickness and related parameters. The results of the measurements are converted into estimates of the percentage of lean meat by using a computer.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin. x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin. x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm
x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin
x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.
x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth
x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm
x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase
x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm
x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin
x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib
x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin. x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm
x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin
x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.
x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth
x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm
x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm
x2 = (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin
x3 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.
x4 = (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth
x5 = (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm
x6 = (R3P5) the max meat measure
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase
x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm
x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin
x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib
x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase
x1 = (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm
x2 = (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin
x3 = (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib
x4 = (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus known as ‘CSB Image-Meater’.
2. The CSB Image-Meater consists in particular of a video camera, a PC equipped with an image-analysis card, a screen, a printer, a command mechanism, a rate mechanism and interfaces. The 3 Image-Meater variables are all measured at the split line in the ham area (aroundM. gluteus medius):The results of the measurements shall be converted into estimates of the percentage of lean meat by using a computer.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm) x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm) x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 = (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 = (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 = S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
1. The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by use of the ‘manual method (ZP)’ measuring by ruler
2. This method may be implemented using a ruler, with the grading determined on the basis of the prediction equation. It is based on the manual measurement on the midline of the split carcase of the thickness of the fat and of the thickness of the muscle.
3. The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal (a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg (b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius
x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
(a) carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius
x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
Y = the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 = the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius
x2 = the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 of 22 October 2007 establishing a common organisation of agricultural markets and on specific provisions for certain agricultural products (Single CMO Regulation)(1), and in particular Article 43(m), in conjunction with Article 4 thereof,
(1) Point 1 of Section B.IV of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 provides that, for the classification of pig carcases, the lean-meat content has to be assessed by means of grading methods authorised by the Commission, which methods may only be statistically proven assessment methods based on the physical measurement of one or more anatomical parts of the pig carcase. The authorisation of grading methods is subject to compliance with a maximum tolerance for statistical error in assessment. That tolerance is defined in Article 23(3) of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008(2).
(2) By Commission Decision 2001/468/EC(3), the use of two methods for grading pig carcases in Italy was authorised.
(3) As the authorised grading methods needed technical adaptation Italy has requested the Commission to authorise the replacement of the formula used in the ‘Fat-O-Meater’ and ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7’ methods, as well as to authorise the four new methods ‘AutoFom III’, ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II’, ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ and ‘Manual method ZP’ for grading pig carcases on its territory. Italy has presented a detailed description of the dissection trial, indicating the principles on which the new formula are based, the result of its dissection trial and the equations used for assessing the percentage of lean meat in the protocol provided for in Article 23(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008.
(4) Examination of that request has revealed that the conditions for authorising those new formulae are fulfilled. Those formulae should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(5) Italy has requested the Commission to be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation laid down in the first paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007.
(6) In accordance with the second paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, Member States may be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation defined in the first paragraph of that point, where normal commercial practice in their territory differs from that standard presentation. In its request, Italy specified that in its territory it is commercial practice that carcases can be presented without the diaphragm and flare fat having been removed before being weighed and graded. This presentation that differs from the standard presentation should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(7) In order to establish quotations for pig carcases on a comparable basis, this different presentation should be taken into account by adjusting the weight recorded in such cases in relation to the weight for standard presentation.
(8) For reasons of clarity and legal certainty, a new decision should be adopted. Decision 2001/468/EC should therefore be repealed.
(9) Modifications of the apparatuses or grading methods should not be allowed, unless they are explicitly authorised by Commission Implementing Decision.
(10) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Management Committee for the Common Organisation of the Agricultural Markets,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Article 1
The use of the following methods is authorised for grading pig carcases pursuant to point 1 of Section B.IV of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 in Italy:
(a)
the ‘Fat-O-Meater I (FOM I)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part I of the Annex;
(b)
the ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7 (HGP 7)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part II of the Annex;
(c)
the ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II (FOM II)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part III of the Annex;
(d)
the ‘AutoFom III’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part IV of the Annex;
(e)
the ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part V of the Annex;
(f)
the ‘Manual method ZP’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part VI of the Annex.

Article 2
Notwithstanding the standard presentation laid down in the first paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, pig carcases in Italy may be presented without the diaphragm and flare fat having been removed before being weighed and graded. In the case of such presentation the recorded hot carcase weight shall be adjusted in accordance with the following formula:
where:
Y
carcase weight as defined by Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008
X
warm carcase weight with flare fat and diaphragm
a
sum of flare fat and diaphragm (%)
—
for diaphragm, equivalent to 0,29 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 180 kg) and to 0,26 % (carcase weight from 70 to 110 kg),
—
for flare fat, equivalent to:
—
0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg),
—
1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg),
—
1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg),
—
2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg),
—
2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg),
—
2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg),
—
2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg),
—
2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg).

Article 3
Modifications of the authorised apparatus or grading methods shall not be allowed, unless those modifications are explicitly authorised by Commission Implementing Decision.

Article 4
Decision 2001/468/EC is repealed.

Article 5
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2014.

Article 6
This Decision is addressed to the Italian Republic.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 of 22 October 2007 establishing a common organisation of agricultural markets and on specific provisions for certain agricultural products (Single CMO Regulation)(1), and in particular Article 43(m), in conjunction with Article 4 thereof,
(1) Point 1 of Section B.IV of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 provides that, for the classification of pig carcases, the lean-meat content has to be assessed by means of grading methods authorised by the Commission, which methods may only be statistically proven assessment methods based on the physical measurement of one or more anatomical parts of the pig carcase. The authorisation of grading methods is subject to compliance with a maximum tolerance for statistical error in assessment. That tolerance is defined in Article 23(3) of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008(2).
(2) By Commission Decision 2001/468/EC(3), the use of two methods for grading pig carcases in Italy was authorised.
(3) As the authorised grading methods needed technical adaptation Italy has requested the Commission to authorise the replacement of the formula used in the ‘Fat-O-Meater’ and ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7’ methods, as well as to authorise the four new methods ‘AutoFom III’, ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II’, ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ and ‘Manual method ZP’ for grading pig carcases on its territory. Italy has presented a detailed description of the dissection trial, indicating the principles on which the new formula are based, the result of its dissection trial and the equations used for assessing the percentage of lean meat in the protocol provided for in Article 23(4) of Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008.
(4) Examination of that request has revealed that the conditions for authorising those new formulae are fulfilled. Those formulae should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(5) Italy has requested the Commission to be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation laid down in the first paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007.
(6) In accordance with the second paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, Member States may be authorised to provide for a presentation of pig carcases different from the standard presentation defined in the first paragraph of that point, where normal commercial practice in their territory differs from that standard presentation. In its request, Italy specified that in its territory it is commercial practice that carcases can be presented without the diaphragm and flare fat having been removed before being weighed and graded. This presentation that differs from the standard presentation should therefore be authorised in Italy.
(7) In order to establish quotations for pig carcases on a comparable basis, this different presentation should be taken into account by adjusting the weight recorded in such cases in relation to the weight for standard presentation.
(8) For reasons of clarity and legal certainty, a new decision should be adopted. Decision 2001/468/EC should therefore be repealed.
(9) Modifications of the apparatuses or grading methods should not be allowed, unless they are explicitly authorised by Commission Implementing Decision.
(10) The measures provided for in this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Management Committee for the Common Organisation of the Agricultural Markets,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:
The use of the following methods is authorised for grading pig carcases pursuant to point 1 of Section B.IV of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 in Italy:
(a)
the ‘Fat-O-Meater I (FOM I)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part I of the Annex;
(b)
the ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7 (HGP 7)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part II of the Annex;
(c)
the ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II (FOM II)’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part III of the Annex;
(d)
the ‘AutoFom III’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part IV of the Annex;
(e)
the ‘CSB-Image-Meater’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part V of the Annex;
(f)
the ‘Manual method ZP’ apparatus and the assessment methods related thereto, details of which are given in Part VI of the Annex.
Notwithstanding the standard presentation laid down in the first paragraph of Section B.III of Annex V to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, pig carcases in Italy may be presented without the diaphragm and flare fat having been removed before being weighed and graded. In the case of such presentation the recorded hot carcase weight shall be adjusted in accordance with the following formula:
where:
Y
carcase weight as defined by Regulation (EC) No 1249/2008
X
warm carcase weight with flare fat and diaphragm
a
sum of flare fat and diaphragm (%)
—
for diaphragm, equivalent to 0,29 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 180 kg) and to 0,26 % (carcase weight from 70 to 110 kg),
—
for flare fat, equivalent to:
—
0,99 % (carcase weight from 70 to 80,0 kg),
—
1,29 % (carcase weight from 80,1 to 90,0 kg),
—
1,52 % (carcase weight from 90,1 to 100,0 kg),
—
2,05 % (carcase weight from 100,1 to 110 kg),
—
2,52 % (carcase weight from 110,1 to 130 kg),
—
2,62 % (carcase weight from 130,1 to 140 kg),
—
2,83 % (carcase weight from 140,1 to 150 kg),
—
2,96 % (carcase weight from 150,1 to 180 kg).
Modifications of the authorised apparatus or grading methods shall not be allowed, unless those modifications are explicitly authorised by Commission Implementing Decision.
Decision 2001/468/EC is repealed.
This Decision shall apply from 1 January 2014.
This Decision is addressed to the Italian Republic.

METHODS FOR GRADING PIG CARCASES IN ITALY

ANNEXPART I
Fat-O-Meater I (FOM I)

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus termed ‘Fat-O-Meater I’ (FOM I).
| 2. | The apparatus shall be equipped with a probe of 6 mm diameter containing a photodiode of the Siemens SFH 950 type and a photo detector (type SFH 960), having an operating distance of between 5 and 115 mm. The results of the measurements are converted into estimated lean meat content by means of a computer.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribsx2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs
x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.PART II
Hennessy Grading Probe (HGP 7)

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus called ‘Hennessy Grading Probe 7’ (HGP 7).
| 2. | The apparatus shall be equipped with a probe of 5,95 mm diameter (and have abutting 6,3 mm of blade on either side of the probe at its head)containing a photodiode (Siemens LED of the type LYU 260-EO and photodetector of the type 58 MR) and having an operating distance of between 0 and 120 mm. The results of the measurements shall be transformed in terms of estimated lean meat content by means of the HGP 7 itself as well as a computer linked to it.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.PART III
Fat-O-Meat’er II (FOM II)

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus called ‘Fat-O-Meat’er II’ (FOM II).
| 2. | The apparatus is a new version of the Fat-O-Meat’er measurement system. The FOM II consists of an optical probe with a knife, a depth measurement device having an operating distance of between 0 and 125 millimetres and a data acquisition and analysis board – Carometec Touch Panel i15 computer (Ingress Protection IP69K). The results of the measurements are converted into estimated lean meat content by the FOM II apparatus itself.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:ŷ=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,x2=the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1. | ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs, | x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.
ŷ | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | the thickness of back fat (including rind) in millimetres, measured at 8 cm off the midline of the carcase at the level placed between the third and fourth last ribs,
x2 | = | the thickness of theLongissimus dorsimuscle, measured at the same time and in the same place as x1.PART IV
AutoFom III

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus known as ‘AutoFom III’.
| 2. | The apparatus shall be equipped with sixteen 2 MHz ultrasonic transducers (Carometec A/S), with an operating distance between transducers of 25 mm. The ultrasonic data shall comprise measurements of back fat thickness, muscle thickness and related parameters. The results of the measurements are converted into estimates of the percentage of lean meat by using a computer.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm | x2 | = | (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin | x3 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin. | x4 | = | (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth | x5 | = | (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm | x6 | = | (R3P5) the max meat measure | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase | x1 | = | (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm | x2 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin | x3 | = | (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib | x4 | = | (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(R2P1) average skin thickness in mmx2=(R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skinx3=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.x4=(R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depthx5=(R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mmx6=(R3P5) the max meat measure | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm | x2 | = | (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin | x3 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin. | x4 | = | (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth | x5 | = | (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm | x6 | = | (R3P5) the max meat measure
Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | (R2P1) average skin thickness in mm
x2 | = | (R2P4) the P2 fat measure at the selected position in mm where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib without skin
x3 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin.
x4 | = | (R2P16) coarse assessment of size of fat layer depth
x5 | = | (R3P1) the meat measure at the selected P2 point in mm
x6 | = | (R3P5) the max meat measure
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcasex1=(R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mmx2=(R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loinx3=(R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 ribx4=(R3P5) maximum muscle depth | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase | x1 | = | (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm | x2 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin | x3 | = | (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib | x4 | = | (R3P5) maximum muscle depth
Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase
x1 | = | (R2P6) weighted average of the two minimum fat measures in mm
x2 | = | (R2P11) minpair filter result. Vector of cross section at minimum fat thickness position of the loin
x3 | = | (R2P14) The initial assessment of carcase size minus P2 skin, where P2 is the minimum fat depth 7 cm from the midline 2/3 rib
x4 | = | (R3P5) maximum muscle depthPART V
CSB Image Meater

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by means of the apparatus known as ‘CSB Image-Meater’.
| 2. | The CSB Image-Meater consists in particular of a video camera, a PC equipped with an image-analysis card, a screen, a printer, a command mechanism, a rate mechanism and interfaces. The 3 Image-Meater variables are all measured at the split line in the ham area (aroundM. gluteus medius):The results of the measurements shall be converted into estimates of the percentage of lean meat by using a computer.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) | x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius | x3 | = | (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) | x4 | = | (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm) | x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius | x3 | = | (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm) | x4 | = | S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=(WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb) | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) | x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius | x3 | = | (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm) | x4 | = | (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | (MF) mean lean mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 | = | (MS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 | = | (WbS) medium fat mass, measured in correspondence of the second vertebra, detected starting from the front (cranial) end of the musclegluteus medius(Vb)
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=(MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)x2=(ML) length of the musclegluteus mediusx3=(MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)x4=S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm) | x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius | x3 | = | (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm) | x4 | = | S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus medius
Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | (MF) mean meat measure — over the length of musclegluteus medius(mm)
x2 | = | (ML) length of the musclegluteus medius
x3 | = | (MS) mean fat measure above (dorsal of) musclegluteus medius(mm)
x4 | = | S (mm) depth of the fat layer, measured at the thinnest point over the musclegluteus mediusPART VI
Manual method (ZP)

| 1. | The rules provided for in this Part shall apply when the grading of pig carcases is carried out by use of the ‘manual method (ZP)’ measuring by ruler
| 2. | This method may be implemented using a ruler, with the grading determined on the basis of the prediction equation. It is based on the manual measurement on the midline of the split carcase of the thickness of the fat and of the thickness of the muscle.
| 3. | The lean meat content of the carcase shall be calculated according to one of the following two formulae:(a)carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg(b)carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal | (a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg | (b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius | x2 | = | the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
(a) | carcases weighing between 70 and 110 kg
(b) | carcases weighing between 110,1 and 180 kgwhere:Y=the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,x1=the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus mediusx2=the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal | Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase, | x1 | = | the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius | x2 | = | the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal
Y | = | the estimated percentage of lean meat in the carcase,
x1 | = | the minimal fat depth in millimetres (including rind) over the musclegluteus medius
x2 | = | the minimal muscle depth in millimetres between the anterior extremity of the musclegluteus mediusand the dorsal part of the medullary canal

Pending: 32013D1082

5.11.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 293/1
(1) Article 168 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) states, inter alia, that a high level of human health protection is to be ensured in the definition and implementation of all Union policies and activities. That Article further provides that Union action is to complement national policies, is to cover monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and that Member States are, in liaison with the Commission, to coordinate among themselves their policies and programmes in the areas covered by Union action in the field of public health.
(2) Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3)a network for the epidemiological surveillance and control of communicable diseases in the Community was set up. Experience gained in the implementation of that Decision confirms that coordinated Union action on monitoring, early warning of and combating those threats adds value to the protection and improvement of human health. However, a number of developments at Union and international level in the past decade have made a review of that legal framework necessary.
(3) Apart from communicable diseases, a number of other sources of danger to health, in particular related to other biological or chemical agents or environmental events, which include hazards related to climate change, could by reason of their scale or severity, endanger the health of citizens in the entire Union, lead to the malfunctioning of critical sectors of society and the economy and jeopardise an individual Member State’s capacity to react. The legal framework set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC should, therefore, be extended to cover other threats and provide for a coordinated wider approach to health security at Union level.
(4) An important role in the coordination of recent crises of Union relevance has been played by an informal group composed of high-level representatives from Member States, referred to as the Health Security Committee, and established on the basis of the Presidency Conclusions of 15 November 2001 on bioterrorism. It is necessary to give this group a formalised status and to assign it a well-defined role to avoid duplications with other Union entities responsible for risk management.
(5) Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 establishing a European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control(4)(‘ECDC’) provides the ECDC with a mandate covering surveillance, detection and risk- assessment of threats to human health from communicable diseases and outbreaks of unknown origin. The ECDC has progressively taken over the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and the operation of the Early Warning and Response System (‘EWRS’) from the Community network set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC. Those changes are not reflected in Decision No 2119/98/EC, because it was adopted before the establishment of the ECDC.
(6) The International Health Regulations (2005) (‘IHR’) adopted by the Fifty-eighth World Health Assembly on 23 May 2005 reinforced the coordination among States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO), which include all the Member States of the Union, of the preparedness for, and response to, a public health emergency of international concern. Union legislation should take this development into account, including the integrated all-hazards approach of the WHO covering all categories of threat regardless of their origin.
(7) This Decision should apply without prejudice to other binding measures concerning specific activities or setting the standards of quality and safety of certain goods, which provide for special obligations and tools for monitoring, early warning and combating specific threats of a cross-border nature. Those measures include in particular relevant Union legislation in the area of common safety concerns in public health matters, covering goods such as pharmaceutical products, medical devices and foodstuffs, and exposure to ionising radiation.
(8) The protection of human health is a matter which has a cross-cutting dimension and is relevant to numerous Union policies and activities. In order to achieve a high level of human health protection, and to avoid any overlap of activities, duplication or conflicting actions, the Commission, in liaison with the Member States, should ensure coordination and exchange of information between the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision, and other mechanisms and structures established at Union level and under the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (the Euratom Treaty), the activities of which are relevant to the preparedness and response planning, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health. In particular the Commission should ensure that relevant information from the various rapid alert and information systems at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty is gathered and communicated to the Member States through the EWRS.
(9) The structures for coordinating responses to serious cross-border health threats established by this Decision, should, in exceptional circumstances, be available to the Member States and the Commission also when the threat is not covered by this Decision and where it is possible that public health measures taken to counter that threat are insufficient to ensure a high level of protection of human health. The Member States should, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate the response within the Health Security Committee (‘HSC’) as established by this Decision in close cooperation with, where applicable, other structures, established at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty, for the monitoring, early warning or combating of such threats.
(10) Preparedness and response planning is an essential element for effective monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health. Such planning should include in particular adequate preparedness of critical sectors of society, such as energy, transport, communication or civil protection, which rely, in a crisis situation, on well-prepared public health systems that are also in turn dependent on the functioning of those sectors and on maintenance of essential services at an adequate level. In the event of a serious cross-border threat to health originating from a zoonotic infection, it is important to ensure the interoperability between health and veterinary sectors for preparedness and response planning.
(11) Cross-border threats to health are often related to pathogenic agents that can be transmitted between individuals. While such transmission cannot be completely prevented, general hygiene measures can make an important contribution by reducing the speed and extent of the spread of the agent and thus reducing the general risk. Such measures could include information on good hygiene practices, such as effective hand washing and drying, in collective settings and in the workplace, and should take into account the existing recommendations of the WHO.
(12) The IHR already require Member States to develop, strengthen and maintain their capacity to detect, assess, notify and respond to a public health emergency of international concern. Consultation with a view to coordinating among the Member States is necessary in order to promote interoperability between national preparedness planning in view of the international standards, while respecting Member States’ competence to organise their health systems. Member States should regularly provide the Commission with an update on the status of their preparedness and response planning at national level. Information provided by the Member States should include the elements that Member States are obliged to report to the WHO in the context of the IHR. That information should particularly address the cross-border dimension of preparedness and response planning. The Commission should compile the information received and should ensure its exchange among Member States through the HSC. When a Member State decides to substantially revise its national preparedness planning, it should inform the Commission thereof and submit the information about the main aspects of that revision in a timely manner to the Commission to allow for information exchange and possible consultations within the HSC.
(13) The European Parliament in its resolution of 8 March 2011 and the Council in its Conclusions of 13 September 2010 stressed the need to introduce a common procedure for the joint procurement of medical countermeasures, and in particular of pandemic vaccines, to allow Member States, on a voluntary basis, to benefit from such group purchases, e.g. by obtaining advantageous prices and order flexibility with regard to a given product. With regard to pandemic vaccines, in the context of limited production capacities at global level, such a procedure would be undertaken with the aim of enabling more equitable access to vaccines for the Member States involved, to help them to better meet the vaccination needs of their citizens, in line with vaccination policies in the Member States.
(14) Unlike communicable diseases, the surveillance of which at Union level is carried out on a permanent basis by the ECDC, other serious cross-border threats to health do not currently necessitate a systematic monitoring. A risk-based approach, whereby monitoring is carried out by Member States’ monitoring systems and available information is exchanged through the EWRS, is therefore more appropriate to those threats.
(15) The Commission will strengthen cooperation and activities with the ECDC, the Member States, the European Medicines Agency and the WHO to improve the methods and processes through which information related to the coverage of vaccine-preventable diseases is provided.
(16) A system enabling the notification at Union level of alerts related to serious cross-border threats to health should be put in place in order to ensure that competent public health authorities in Member States and the Commission are duly informed in a timely manner. The EWRS should, therefore, be extended to all the serious cross-border threats to health covered by the present Decision. The operation of the EWRS should remain within the remit of the ECDC. The notification of an alert should be required only where the scale and severity of the threat concerned are or could become so significant that they affect or could affect more than one Member State and require or could require a coordinated response at the Union level. To avoid duplication, the Commission should ensure that alert notifications under the EWRS and other rapid alert systems at Union level are linked to each other to the extent possible so that the competent authorities of the Member States can avoid as much as possible notifying the same alert through different systems at Union level.
(17) In order to ensure that the assessment of risks to public health at the Union level from serious cross-border threats to health is consistent as well as comprehensive from a public health perspective, the available scientific expertise should be mobilised in a coordinated manner, through appropriate channels or structures depending on the type of threat concerned. That assessment of risks to public health should be developed by means of a fully transparent process and should be based on principles of excellence, independence, impartiality and transparency. That assessment should be provided by the agencies of the Union in accordance with their missions or by the Commission if the risk assessment required is totally or partially outside the mandates of the agencies of the Union.
(18) Taking account of the applicable rules in each case, scientific experts should make declarations of interest and of commitments. Such declarations should include any activity, position, circumstances or other facts potentially involving direct or indirect interest in order to make it possible to identify interests which could be considered prejudicial to those experts’ independence.
(19) Effectively responding to serious cross-border threats to health at national level could require consultation among Member States, in conjunction with the Commission, with a view to coordinating national responses and could necessitate exchange of information. Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC, the Member States already consult each other in liaison with the Commission with a view to coordinating their efforts and their response at Union level with regard to communicable diseases. A similar mechanism should apply to all serious cross-border threats to health regardless of their origin. It should also be recalled that, independently of this Decision, a Member State may, in the case of a major emergency, request assistance under Council Decision 2007/779/EC, Euratom of 8 November 2007 establishing a Community Civil Protection Mechanism(5).
(20) The obligations of Member States to provide information under this Decision do not affect the application of point (a) of Article 346(1) TFEU pursuant to which no Member State is obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers contrary to the essential interests of its security.
(21) The Member States have a responsibility to manage public health crises at national level. However, measures taken by individual Member States could damage the interests of other Member States if they are inconsistent with one another or based on diverging risk assessments. The aim to coordinate the response at Union level should, therefore, seek to ensure, inter alia, that measures taken at national level are proportionate and limited to public health risks related to serious cross-border threats to health, and do not conflict with obligations and rights laid down in the TFEU such as those related to the restriction on travel and trade.
(22) Inconsistent or confusing communication with the public and stakeholders such as healthcare professionals can have a negative impact on the effectiveness of the response from a public health perspective as well as on economic operators. The coordination of the response within the HSC, assisted by relevant subgroups, should, therefore, encompass rapid information exchange concerning communication messages and strategies and addressing communication challenges with a view to coordinating risk and crisis communication, based on robust and independent evaluation of public health risks, to be adapted to national needs and circumstances. Such exchanges of information are intended to facilitate monitoring of the clarity and coherence of messages to the public and to healthcare professionals.
(23) The applicability of certain specific provisions of Commission Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 of 29 March 2006 on the conditional marketing authorisation for medicinal products for human use falling within the scope of Regulation (EC) No 726/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008 of 24 November 2008 concerning the examination of variations to the terms of marketing authorisations for medicinal products for human use and veterinary medicinal products(7)depends on the recognition at Union level, in the framework of Decision No 2119/98/EC, of an emergency situation or of a pandemic situation with respect to human influenza. Those provisions allow for the accelerated marketing of certain medicinal products in the case of urgent need, by means, respectively, of a conditional marketing authorisation and of the temporary option of granting a variation to the terms of a marketing authorisation for a human influenza vaccine even where certain non-clinical or clinical data are missing. However, in spite of the utility of such provisions in the event of a crisis, to date no specific procedure exists for issuing such recognitions at Union level. It is therefore appropriate to provide for such a procedure as part of laying down the standards of quality and safety for medicinal products.
(24) Before recognising a situation of public health emergency at Union level, the Commission should liaise with the WHO in order to share the Commission’s analysis of the situation of the outbreak and to inform the WHO of its intention to issue such a decision. Where such a decision is adopted, the Commission should also inform the WHO thereof.
(25) The occurrence of an event that is linked to serious cross-border threats to health and is likely to have Europe-wide consequences could require the Member States concerned to take particular control or contact-tracing measures in a coordinated manner to identify those persons already contaminated and those persons exposed to risk. Such cooperation could require the exchange of personal data through the system, including sensitive information related to health and information about confirmed or suspected human cases of disease, between those Member States directly involved in the contact-tracing measures.
(26) Cooperation with third countries and international organisations in the field of public health should be fostered and it is particularly important to ensure the exchange of information with the WHO on the measures taken pursuant to this Decision. In particular, it could be in the interests of the Union to conclude international cooperation agreements with third countries or international organisations, including the WHO, to foster the exchange of relevant information from monitoring and alerting systems on serious cross-border threats to health. Within the limits of the Union’s competences, such agreements could include, where appropriate, the participation of such third countries or international organisations in the relevant epidemiological surveillance monitoring network and the EWRS, exchange of good practice in the areas of preparedness and response planning, public health risk-assessment and collaboration on response coordination.
(27) The processing of personal data for the purpose of implementing this Decision should comply with Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(8)and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(9). In particular, the operation of the EWRS should provide for specific safeguards for the safe and lawful exchange of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing measures implemented by Member States at national level.
(28) Since the objectives of this Decision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States alone due to the cross-border dimension of serious threats to health and can, therefore, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(29) As responsibility for public health is not an exclusively national matter in certain Member States, but is substantially decentralised, national authorities should, where appropriate, involve the relevant competent authorities in the implementation of this Decision.
(30) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Decision, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing acts in relation to: templates to be used when providing the information on preparedness and response planning; the establishment and update of a list of communicable diseases and related special health issues subject to the network of epidemiological surveillance and the procedures for the operation of such a network; the adoption of case definitions for those communicable diseases and special health issues covered by the epidemiological surveillance network and, where necessary, for other serious cross-border threats to health subject to ad hoc monitoring; the procedures for the operation of the EWRS; the procedures for the information exchange on and the coordination of the responses of the Member States; the recognition of situations of public health emergency at Union level and the termination of such a recognition. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers(10). As the implementing acts provided for by this Decision concern the protection of human health, the Commission may not adopt a draft implementing act where the Committee on serious cross-border threats to health delivers no opinion, in accordance with point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
(31) The Commission should adopt immediately applicable implementing acts where, in duly justified cases relating to the severity or novelty of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States imperative grounds of urgency so require.
(32) The European Data Protection Supervisor has been consulted in accordance with Article 28(2) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and has adopted an opinion(11).
(33) Accordingly, Decision No 2119/98/EC should be repealed and replaced by this Decision,
(a) threats of biological origin, consisting of:(i)communicable diseases;(ii)antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’);(iii)biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases; (i) communicable diseases; (ii) antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’); (iii) biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases;
(i) communicable diseases;
(ii) antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’);
(iii) biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases;
(i) communicable diseases;
(ii) antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’);
(iii) biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases;
(b) threats of chemical origin;
(c) threats of environmental origin;
(d) threats of unknown origin;
(e) events which may constitute public health emergencies of international concern under the IHR, provided that they fall under one of the categories of threats set out in points (a) to (d).
(a) ‘case definition’ means a set of commonly agreed diagnostic criteria that have to be fulfilled in order to accurately identify cases of a targeted serious cross-border threat to health in a given population, while excluding the detection of unrelated threats;
(b) ‘communicable disease’ means an infectious disease caused by a contagious agent which is transmitted from person to person by direct contact with an infected individual or by indirect means such as exposure to a vector, animal, fomite, product or environment, or exchange of fluid, which is contaminated with the contagious agent;
(c) ‘contact tracing’ means measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of a serious cross-border threat to health, and who are in danger of developing or have developed a disease;
(d) ‘epidemiological surveillance’ means the systematic collection, recording, analysis, interpretation and dissemination of data and analysis on communicable diseases and related special health issues;
(e) ‘monitoring’ means the continuous observation, detection or review of changes in a condition, in a situation, or in activities, including a continuous function that uses systematic collection of data and analysis on specified indicators relating to serious cross-border threats to health;
(f) ‘public health measure’ means a decision or an action which is aimed at preventing, monitoring or controlling the spread of diseases or contamination, combating severe risks to public health or mitigating their impact on public health;
(g) ‘serious cross-border threat to health’ means a life-threatening or otherwise serious hazard to health of biological, chemical, environmental or unknown origin which spreads or entails a significant risk of spreading across the national borders of Member States, and which may necessitate coordination at Union level in order to ensure a high level of human health protection.
(a) sharing best practice and experience in preparedness and response planning;
(b) promoting the interoperability of national preparedness planning;
(c) addressing the intersectoral dimension of preparedness and response planning at Union level; and
(d) supporting the implementation of core capacity requirements for surveillance and response as referred to in Articles 5 and 13 of the IHR.
(a) identification of, and update on the status of the implementation of, the core capacity standards for preparedness and response planning as determined at national level for the health sector, as provided to the WHO in accordance with IHR;
(b) description of the measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring interoperability between the health sector and other sectors including the veterinary sector, that are identified as being critical in the case of an emergency, in particular:(i)coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents;(ii)emergency operational centres (crisis centres); (i) coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents; (ii) emergency operational centres (crisis centres);
(i) coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents;
(ii) emergency operational centres (crisis centres);
(i) coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents;
(ii) emergency operational centres (crisis centres);
(c) description of the business continuity plans, measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring the continuous delivery of critical services and products.
(a) participation in the joint procurement procedure is open to all Member States until the launch of the procedure;
(b) the rights and obligations of Member States not participating in the joint procurement are respected, in particular those relating to the protection and improvement of human health;
(c) the joint procurement does not affect the internal market, does not constitute discrimination or a restriction of trade or does not cause distortion of competition;
(d) the joint procurement does not have any direct financial impact on the budget of Member States not participating in the joint procurement.
(a) comparable and compatible data and information in relation to the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and related special health issues referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1);
(b) relevant information concerning the progression of epidemic situations;
(c) relevant information concerning unusual epidemic phenomena or new communicable diseases of unknown origin, including those in third countries.
(a) the list of communicable diseases and related special health issues established according to the criteria set out in the Annex and referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1), in order to ensure coverage of communicable diseases and related special health issues by the epidemiological surveillance network;
(b) case definitions concerning each communicable disease and related special health issue subject to epidemiological surveillance, in order to ensure the comparability and compatibility at Union level of the collected data;
(c) procedures for the operation of the epidemiological surveillance network as developed in application of Articles 5, 10 and 11 of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004.
(a) it is unusual or unexpected for the given place and time, or it causes or may cause significant morbidity or mortality in humans, or it grows rapidly or may grow rapidly in scale, or it exceeds or may exceed national response capacity; and
(b) it affects or may affect more than one Member State; and
(c) it requires or may require a coordinated response at Union level.
(a) the type and origin of the agent;
(b) the date and place of the incident or outbreak;
(c) means of transmission or dissemination;
(d) toxicological data;
(e) detection and confirmation methods;
(f) public health risks;
(g) public health measures implemented or intended to be taken at national level;
(h) measures other than public health measures;
(i) personal data necessary for the purpose of contact tracing in accordance with Article 16;
(j) any other information relevant to the serious cross-border threat to health in question.
(a) the ECDC in accordance with Article 7(1) of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 in the case of a threat referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1) or point (d) of Article 2(1); and/or
(b) the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 23 of Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2002 laying down the general principles and requirements of food law, establishing the European Food Safety Authority and laying down procedures in matters of food safety(16)in the case of a threat referred to in Article 2 of this Decision where the threat falls under the mandate of the EFSA; and/or
(c) other relevant Union agencies.
(a) national responses to the serious cross-border threat to health, including where a public health emergency of international concern is declared in accordance with the IHR and falls within Article 2 of this Decision;
(b) risk and crisis communication, to be adapted to Member State needs and circumstances, aimed at providing consistent and coordinated information in the Union to the public and to healthcare professionals.
(a) epidemics of human influenza considered to have pandemic potential, where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a situation of pandemic influenza in accordance with the applicable rules of the WHO; or
(b) cases other than that referred to in point (a) where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a public health emergency of international concern in accordance with the IHR, and where:(i)the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level;(ii)medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected. (i) the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level; (ii) medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected.
(i) the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level;
(ii) medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected.
(i) the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level;
(ii) medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected.
(a) the competent authorities responsible within the Member State for epidemiological surveillance as referred to in Article 6;
(b) the competent authority or authorities responsible at national level for notifying alerts and determining the measures required to protect public health, for the purposes of Articles 8, 9 and 10;
(c) one representative and an alternate in the HSC referred to in Article 17.
(a) guidelines aimed at ensuring that the day-by-day operation of the EWRS complies with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001;
(b) a recommendation providing an indicative list of the personal data that may be exchanged for the purpose of the coordination of contact tracing measures.
(a) supporting the exchange of information between the Member States and the Commission on the experience acquired with regard to the implementation of this Decision;
(b) coordination in liaison with the Commission of the preparedness and response planning of the Member States in accordance with Article 4;
(c) coordination in liaison with the Commission of the risk and crisis communication and responses of the Member States to serious cross-border threats to health, in accordance with Article 11.
(a) the procedures for plenary meetings at high level and working groups;
(b) the participation of experts in plenary meetings, the status of observers, including from third countries;
(c) the arrangements for the HSC to examine the relevance to its mandate of a matter submitted to it and the possibility of recommending referral of that matter to a body competent under a provision of another act of the Union or under the Euratom Treaty; those arrangements shall not affect the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4 and 11 of this Decision.
1. Communicable diseases and related special health issues that cause, or have the potential to cause, significant morbidity or mortality, or both, across the Union, especially where the prevention of those diseases requires an approach to coordination at Union level.
2. Communicable diseases and related special health issues where the exchange of information may provide early warning of threats to public health.
3. Rare and serious communicable related diseases and special health issues which would not be recognised at national level and where the pooling of data would allow hypothesis generation from a wider knowledge base.
4. Communicable diseases and related special health issues for which effective preventive measures are available with a protective health gain.
5. Communicable diseases and related special health issues for which a comparison by Member States would contribute to the evaluation of national and Union programmes.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 168(5) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
After consulting the Committee of the Regions,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(2),
(1) Article 168 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) states, inter alia, that a high level of human health protection is to be ensured in the definition and implementation of all Union policies and activities. That Article further provides that Union action is to complement national policies, is to cover monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and that Member States are, in liaison with the Commission, to coordinate among themselves their policies and programmes in the areas covered by Union action in the field of public health.
(2) Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3)a network for the epidemiological surveillance and control of communicable diseases in the Community was set up. Experience gained in the implementation of that Decision confirms that coordinated Union action on monitoring, early warning of and combating those threats adds value to the protection and improvement of human health. However, a number of developments at Union and international level in the past decade have made a review of that legal framework necessary.
(3) Apart from communicable diseases, a number of other sources of danger to health, in particular related to other biological or chemical agents or environmental events, which include hazards related to climate change, could by reason of their scale or severity, endanger the health of citizens in the entire Union, lead to the malfunctioning of critical sectors of society and the economy and jeopardise an individual Member State’s capacity to react. The legal framework set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC should, therefore, be extended to cover other threats and provide for a coordinated wider approach to health security at Union level.
(4) An important role in the coordination of recent crises of Union relevance has been played by an informal group composed of high-level representatives from Member States, referred to as the Health Security Committee, and established on the basis of the Presidency Conclusions of 15 November 2001 on bioterrorism. It is necessary to give this group a formalised status and to assign it a well-defined role to avoid duplications with other Union entities responsible for risk management.
(5) Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 establishing a European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control(4)(‘ECDC’) provides the ECDC with a mandate covering surveillance, detection and risk- assessment of threats to human health from communicable diseases and outbreaks of unknown origin. The ECDC has progressively taken over the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and the operation of the Early Warning and Response System (‘EWRS’) from the Community network set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC. Those changes are not reflected in Decision No 2119/98/EC, because it was adopted before the establishment of the ECDC.
(6) The International Health Regulations (2005) (‘IHR’) adopted by the Fifty-eighth World Health Assembly on 23 May 2005 reinforced the coordination among States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO), which include all the Member States of the Union, of the preparedness for, and response to, a public health emergency of international concern. Union legislation should take this development into account, including the integrated all-hazards approach of the WHO covering all categories of threat regardless of their origin.
(7) This Decision should apply without prejudice to other binding measures concerning specific activities or setting the standards of quality and safety of certain goods, which provide for special obligations and tools for monitoring, early warning and combating specific threats of a cross-border nature. Those measures include in particular relevant Union legislation in the area of common safety concerns in public health matters, covering goods such as pharmaceutical products, medical devices and foodstuffs, and exposure to ionising radiation.
(8) The protection of human health is a matter which has a cross-cutting dimension and is relevant to numerous Union policies and activities. In order to achieve a high level of human health protection, and to avoid any overlap of activities, duplication or conflicting actions, the Commission, in liaison with the Member States, should ensure coordination and exchange of information between the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision, and other mechanisms and structures established at Union level and under the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (the Euratom Treaty), the activities of which are relevant to the preparedness and response planning, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health. In particular the Commission should ensure that relevant information from the various rapid alert and information systems at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty is gathered and communicated to the Member States through the EWRS.
(9) The structures for coordinating responses to serious cross-border health threats established by this Decision, should, in exceptional circumstances, be available to the Member States and the Commission also when the threat is not covered by this Decision and where it is possible that public health measures taken to counter that threat are insufficient to ensure a high level of protection of human health. The Member States should, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate the response within the Health Security Committee (‘HSC’) as established by this Decision in close cooperation with, where applicable, other structures, established at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty, for the monitoring, early warning or combating of such threats.
(10) Preparedness and response planning is an essential element for effective monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health. Such planning should include in particular adequate preparedness of critical sectors of society, such as energy, transport, communication or civil protection, which rely, in a crisis situation, on well-prepared public health systems that are also in turn dependent on the functioning of those sectors and on maintenance of essential services at an adequate level. In the event of a serious cross-border threat to health originating from a zoonotic infection, it is important to ensure the interoperability between health and veterinary sectors for preparedness and response planning.
(11) Cross-border threats to health are often related to pathogenic agents that can be transmitted between individuals. While such transmission cannot be completely prevented, general hygiene measures can make an important contribution by reducing the speed and extent of the spread of the agent and thus reducing the general risk. Such measures could include information on good hygiene practices, such as effective hand washing and drying, in collective settings and in the workplace, and should take into account the existing recommendations of the WHO.
(12) The IHR already require Member States to develop, strengthen and maintain their capacity to detect, assess, notify and respond to a public health emergency of international concern. Consultation with a view to coordinating among the Member States is necessary in order to promote interoperability between national preparedness planning in view of the international standards, while respecting Member States’ competence to organise their health systems. Member States should regularly provide the Commission with an update on the status of their preparedness and response planning at national level. Information provided by the Member States should include the elements that Member States are obliged to report to the WHO in the context of the IHR. That information should particularly address the cross-border dimension of preparedness and response planning. The Commission should compile the information received and should ensure its exchange among Member States through the HSC. When a Member State decides to substantially revise its national preparedness planning, it should inform the Commission thereof and submit the information about the main aspects of that revision in a timely manner to the Commission to allow for information exchange and possible consultations within the HSC.
(13) The European Parliament in its resolution of 8 March 2011 and the Council in its Conclusions of 13 September 2010 stressed the need to introduce a common procedure for the joint procurement of medical countermeasures, and in particular of pandemic vaccines, to allow Member States, on a voluntary basis, to benefit from such group purchases, e.g. by obtaining advantageous prices and order flexibility with regard to a given product. With regard to pandemic vaccines, in the context of limited production capacities at global level, such a procedure would be undertaken with the aim of enabling more equitable access to vaccines for the Member States involved, to help them to better meet the vaccination needs of their citizens, in line with vaccination policies in the Member States.
(14) Unlike communicable diseases, the surveillance of which at Union level is carried out on a permanent basis by the ECDC, other serious cross-border threats to health do not currently necessitate a systematic monitoring. A risk-based approach, whereby monitoring is carried out by Member States’ monitoring systems and available information is exchanged through the EWRS, is therefore more appropriate to those threats.
(15) The Commission will strengthen cooperation and activities with the ECDC, the Member States, the European Medicines Agency and the WHO to improve the methods and processes through which information related to the coverage of vaccine-preventable diseases is provided.
(16) A system enabling the notification at Union level of alerts related to serious cross-border threats to health should be put in place in order to ensure that competent public health authorities in Member States and the Commission are duly informed in a timely manner. The EWRS should, therefore, be extended to all the serious cross-border threats to health covered by the present Decision. The operation of the EWRS should remain within the remit of the ECDC. The notification of an alert should be required only where the scale and severity of the threat concerned are or could become so significant that they affect or could affect more than one Member State and require or could require a coordinated response at the Union level. To avoid duplication, the Commission should ensure that alert notifications under the EWRS and other rapid alert systems at Union level are linked to each other to the extent possible so that the competent authorities of the Member States can avoid as much as possible notifying the same alert through different systems at Union level.
(17) In order to ensure that the assessment of risks to public health at the Union level from serious cross-border threats to health is consistent as well as comprehensive from a public health perspective, the available scientific expertise should be mobilised in a coordinated manner, through appropriate channels or structures depending on the type of threat concerned. That assessment of risks to public health should be developed by means of a fully transparent process and should be based on principles of excellence, independence, impartiality and transparency. That assessment should be provided by the agencies of the Union in accordance with their missions or by the Commission if the risk assessment required is totally or partially outside the mandates of the agencies of the Union.
(18) Taking account of the applicable rules in each case, scientific experts should make declarations of interest and of commitments. Such declarations should include any activity, position, circumstances or other facts potentially involving direct or indirect interest in order to make it possible to identify interests which could be considered prejudicial to those experts’ independence.
(19) Effectively responding to serious cross-border threats to health at national level could require consultation among Member States, in conjunction with the Commission, with a view to coordinating national responses and could necessitate exchange of information. Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC, the Member States already consult each other in liaison with the Commission with a view to coordinating their efforts and their response at Union level with regard to communicable diseases. A similar mechanism should apply to all serious cross-border threats to health regardless of their origin. It should also be recalled that, independently of this Decision, a Member State may, in the case of a major emergency, request assistance under Council Decision 2007/779/EC, Euratom of 8 November 2007 establishing a Community Civil Protection Mechanism(5).
(20) The obligations of Member States to provide information under this Decision do not affect the application of point (a) of Article 346(1) TFEU pursuant to which no Member State is obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers contrary to the essential interests of its security.
(21) The Member States have a responsibility to manage public health crises at national level. However, measures taken by individual Member States could damage the interests of other Member States if they are inconsistent with one another or based on diverging risk assessments. The aim to coordinate the response at Union level should, therefore, seek to ensure, inter alia, that measures taken at national level are proportionate and limited to public health risks related to serious cross-border threats to health, and do not conflict with obligations and rights laid down in the TFEU such as those related to the restriction on travel and trade.
(22) Inconsistent or confusing communication with the public and stakeholders such as healthcare professionals can have a negative impact on the effectiveness of the response from a public health perspective as well as on economic operators. The coordination of the response within the HSC, assisted by relevant subgroups, should, therefore, encompass rapid information exchange concerning communication messages and strategies and addressing communication challenges with a view to coordinating risk and crisis communication, based on robust and independent evaluation of public health risks, to be adapted to national needs and circumstances. Such exchanges of information are intended to facilitate monitoring of the clarity and coherence of messages to the public and to healthcare professionals.
(23) The applicability of certain specific provisions of Commission Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 of 29 March 2006 on the conditional marketing authorisation for medicinal products for human use falling within the scope of Regulation (EC) No 726/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008 of 24 November 2008 concerning the examination of variations to the terms of marketing authorisations for medicinal products for human use and veterinary medicinal products(7)depends on the recognition at Union level, in the framework of Decision No 2119/98/EC, of an emergency situation or of a pandemic situation with respect to human influenza. Those provisions allow for the accelerated marketing of certain medicinal products in the case of urgent need, by means, respectively, of a conditional marketing authorisation and of the temporary option of granting a variation to the terms of a marketing authorisation for a human influenza vaccine even where certain non-clinical or clinical data are missing. However, in spite of the utility of such provisions in the event of a crisis, to date no specific procedure exists for issuing such recognitions at Union level. It is therefore appropriate to provide for such a procedure as part of laying down the standards of quality and safety for medicinal products.
(24) Before recognising a situation of public health emergency at Union level, the Commission should liaise with the WHO in order to share the Commission’s analysis of the situation of the outbreak and to inform the WHO of its intention to issue such a decision. Where such a decision is adopted, the Commission should also inform the WHO thereof.
(25) The occurrence of an event that is linked to serious cross-border threats to health and is likely to have Europe-wide consequences could require the Member States concerned to take particular control or contact-tracing measures in a coordinated manner to identify those persons already contaminated and those persons exposed to risk. Such cooperation could require the exchange of personal data through the system, including sensitive information related to health and information about confirmed or suspected human cases of disease, between those Member States directly involved in the contact-tracing measures.
(26) Cooperation with third countries and international organisations in the field of public health should be fostered and it is particularly important to ensure the exchange of information with the WHO on the measures taken pursuant to this Decision. In particular, it could be in the interests of the Union to conclude international cooperation agreements with third countries or international organisations, including the WHO, to foster the exchange of relevant information from monitoring and alerting systems on serious cross-border threats to health. Within the limits of the Union’s competences, such agreements could include, where appropriate, the participation of such third countries or international organisations in the relevant epidemiological surveillance monitoring network and the EWRS, exchange of good practice in the areas of preparedness and response planning, public health risk-assessment and collaboration on response coordination.
(27) The processing of personal data for the purpose of implementing this Decision should comply with Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(8)and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(9). In particular, the operation of the EWRS should provide for specific safeguards for the safe and lawful exchange of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing measures implemented by Member States at national level.
(28) Since the objectives of this Decision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States alone due to the cross-border dimension of serious threats to health and can, therefore, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(29) As responsibility for public health is not an exclusively national matter in certain Member States, but is substantially decentralised, national authorities should, where appropriate, involve the relevant competent authorities in the implementation of this Decision.
(30) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Decision, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing acts in relation to: templates to be used when providing the information on preparedness and response planning; the establishment and update of a list of communicable diseases and related special health issues subject to the network of epidemiological surveillance and the procedures for the operation of such a network; the adoption of case definitions for those communicable diseases and special health issues covered by the epidemiological surveillance network and, where necessary, for other serious cross-border threats to health subject to ad hoc monitoring; the procedures for the operation of the EWRS; the procedures for the information exchange on and the coordination of the responses of the Member States; the recognition of situations of public health emergency at Union level and the termination of such a recognition. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers(10). As the implementing acts provided for by this Decision concern the protection of human health, the Commission may not adopt a draft implementing act where the Committee on serious cross-border threats to health delivers no opinion, in accordance with point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
(31) The Commission should adopt immediately applicable implementing acts where, in duly justified cases relating to the severity or novelty of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States imperative grounds of urgency so require.
(32) The European Data Protection Supervisor has been consulted in accordance with Article 28(2) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and has adopted an opinion(11).
(33) Accordingly, Decision No 2119/98/EC should be repealed and replaced by this Decision,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter
Article 1
1. This Decision lays down rules on epidemiological surveillance, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health, including preparedness and response planning related to those activities, in order to coordinate and complement national policies.
2. This Decision aims to support cooperation and coordination between the Member States in order to improve the prevention and control of the spread of severe human diseases across the borders of the Member States, and to combat other serious cross-border threats to health in order to contribute to a high level of public health protection in the Union.
3. This Decision also clarifies the methods of cooperation and coordination between the various actors at Union level.

Scope
Article 2
1. This Decision shall apply to public health measures in relation to the following categories of serious cross-border threats to health:
(a)
threats of biological origin, consisting of:
(i)
communicable diseases;
(ii)
antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’);
(iii)
biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases;
(b)
threats of chemical origin;
(c)
threats of environmental origin;
(d)
threats of unknown origin;
(e)
events which may constitute public health emergencies of international concern under the IHR, provided that they fall under one of the categories of threats set out in points (a) to (d).
2. This Decision shall also apply to the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and of related special health issues.
3. The provisions of this Decision are without prejudice to provisions of other Union acts governing specific aspects of monitoring, early warning of, the coordination of preparedness and response planning for, and the coordination of, combating serious cross- border threats to health, including measures setting quality and safety standards for specific goods and measures concerning specific economic activities.
4. In exceptional emergency situations, a Member State or the Commission may request response coordination within the HSC, as referred to in Article 11, for serious cross-border threats to health other than those covered in Article 2(1), if it is considered that public health measures taken previously have proven insufficient to ensure a high level of protection of human health.
5. The Commission shall, in liaison with the Member States, ensure coordination and information exchange between the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision and similar mechanisms and structures established at Union level or under the Euratom Treaty whose activities are relevant for preparedness and response planning, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
6. Member States shall retain the right to maintain or introduce additional arrangements, procedures and measures for their national systems in the fields covered by this Decision, including arrangements provided for in existing or future bilateral or multilateral agreements or conventions, on condition that such additional arrangements, procedures and measures do not impair the application of this Decision.

Definitions
Article 3
For the purposes of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘case definition’ means a set of commonly agreed diagnostic criteria that have to be fulfilled in order to accurately identify cases of a targeted serious cross-border threat to health in a given population, while excluding the detection of unrelated threats;
(b)
‘communicable disease’ means an infectious disease caused by a contagious agent which is transmitted from person to person by direct contact with an infected individual or by indirect means such as exposure to a vector, animal, fomite, product or environment, or exchange of fluid, which is contaminated with the contagious agent;
(c)
‘contact tracing’ means measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of a serious cross-border threat to health, and who are in danger of developing or have developed a disease;
(d)
‘epidemiological surveillance’ means the systematic collection, recording, analysis, interpretation and dissemination of data and analysis on communicable diseases and related special health issues;
(e)
‘monitoring’ means the continuous observation, detection or review of changes in a condition, in a situation, or in activities, including a continuous function that uses systematic collection of data and analysis on specified indicators relating to serious cross-border threats to health;
(f)
‘public health measure’ means a decision or an action which is aimed at preventing, monitoring or controlling the spread of diseases or contamination, combating severe risks to public health or mitigating their impact on public health;
(g)
‘serious cross-border threat to health’ means a life-threatening or otherwise serious hazard to health of biological, chemical, environmental or unknown origin which spreads or entails a significant risk of spreading across the national borders of Member States, and which may necessitate coordination at Union level in order to ensure a high level of human health protection.

Preparedness and response planning
Article 4
1. Member States and the Commission shall consult each other within the HSC referred to in Article 17 with a view to coordinating their efforts to develop, strengthen and maintain their capacities for the monitoring, early warning and assessment of, and response to, serious cross-border threats to health. That consultation shall be aimed at:
(a)
sharing best practice and experience in preparedness and response planning;
(b)
promoting the interoperability of national preparedness planning;
(c)
addressing the intersectoral dimension of preparedness and response planning at Union level; and
(d)
supporting the implementation of core capacity requirements for surveillance and response as referred to in Articles 5 and 13 of the IHR.
2. For the purpose of paragraph 1, Member States shall by 7 November 2014 and every three years thereafter provide the Commission with an update on the latest situation with regard to their preparedness and response planning at national level.
That information shall cover the following:
(a)
identification of, and update on the status of the implementation of, the core capacity standards for preparedness and response planning as determined at national level for the health sector, as provided to the WHO in accordance with IHR;
(b)
description of the measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring interoperability between the health sector and other sectors including the veterinary sector, that are identified as being critical in the case of an emergency, in particular:
(i)
coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents;
(ii)
emergency operational centres (crisis centres);
(c)
description of the business continuity plans, measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring the continuous delivery of critical services and products.
The obligation to provide the information referred to in points (b) and (c) shall only apply if such measures or arrangements are in place or are provided for as part of national preparedness and response planning.
3. For the purpose of paragraph 1, when substantially revising national preparedness planning, Member States shall inform the Commission in a timely manner of the main aspects of the revision of their preparedness planning at national level that are relevant to the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 and to the specific issues referred to in paragraph 2.
4. When receiving classified information transmitted pursuant to paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, the Commission and the HSC shall apply the rules set out in the Annex to Commission Decision 2001/844/EC, ECSC, Euratom of 29 November 2001 amending its internal Rules of Procedure(12).
Each Member State shall ensure that its national security regulations apply to all natural persons resident on its territory and all legal persons established on its territory that handle the information referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article. Those national security regulations shall offer a degree of protection of classified information at least equivalent to that provided by the rules on security as set out in the Annex to Commission Decision 2001/844/EC, ECSC, Euratom and by Council Decision 2011/292/EU of 31 March 2011 on the security rules for protecting EU classified information(13).
5. The Commission shall make the information received in accordance with paragraphs 2 and 3 available to the members of the HSC.
On the basis of that information, and for the purpose of paragraph 1, the Commission shall, in a timely manner, initiate discussion in the HSC, including, where appropriate, on the basis of synthesis or thematic progress reports.
6. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt templates to be used by the Member States when providing the information referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 in order to ensure its relevance to the objectives identified in paragraph 1 and its comparability.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Joint procurement of medical countermeasures
Article 5
1. The institutions of the Union and any Member States which so desire may engage in a joint procurement procedure conducted pursuant to the third subparagraph of Article 104(1) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union(14)and pursuant to Article 133 of Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) No 1268/2012 of 29 October 2012 on the rules of application of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union(15), with a view to the advance purchase of medical countermeasures for serious cross-border threats to health.
2. The joint procurement procedure referred to in paragraph 1 shall comply with the following conditions:
(a)
participation in the joint procurement procedure is open to all Member States until the launch of the procedure;
(b)
the rights and obligations of Member States not participating in the joint procurement are respected, in particular those relating to the protection and improvement of human health;
(c)
the joint procurement does not affect the internal market, does not constitute discrimination or a restriction of trade or does not cause distortion of competition;
(d)
the joint procurement does not have any direct financial impact on the budget of Member States not participating in the joint procurement.
3. The joint procurement procedure referred to in paragraph 1 shall be preceded by a Joint Procurement Agreement between the Parties determining the practical arrangements governing that procedure, and the decision-making process with regard to the choice of the procedure, the assessment of the tenders and the award of the contract.

Epidemiological surveillance
Article 6
1. A network for the epidemiological surveillance of the communicable diseases and of the related special health issues referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1), is hereby established. The network shall be operated and coordinated by the ECDC.
2. The epidemiological surveillance network shall bring into permanent communication the Commission, the ECDC, and the competent authorities responsible at national level for epidemiological surveillance.
3. The national competent authorities referred to in paragraph 2 shall communicate the following information to the participating authorities of the epidemiological surveillance network:
(a)
comparable and compatible data and information in relation to the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and related special health issues referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1);
(b)
relevant information concerning the progression of epidemic situations;
(c)
relevant information concerning unusual epidemic phenomena or new communicable diseases of unknown origin, including those in third countries.
4. When reporting information on epidemiological surveillance, the national competent authorities shall, where available, use the case definitions adopted in accordance with paragraph 5 for each communicable disease and related special health issue referred to in paragraph 1.
5. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, establish and update:
(a)
the list of communicable diseases and related special health issues established according to the criteria set out in the Annex and referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1), in order to ensure coverage of communicable diseases and related special health issues by the epidemiological surveillance network;
(b)
case definitions concerning each communicable disease and related special health issue subject to epidemiological surveillance, in order to ensure the comparability and compatibility at Union level of the collected data;
(c)
procedures for the operation of the epidemiological surveillance network as developed in application of Articles 5, 10 and 11 of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity or novelty of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States, the Commission may adopt the measures referred to in points (a) and (b) through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).

Ad hoc monitoring
Article 7
1. Following an alert notified pursuant to Article 9 concerning a threat to health as referred to in point (iii) of point (a) of Article 2(1) and in points (b), (c) or (d) of Article 2(1), the Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission and on the basis of the available information from their monitoring systems, inform each other through the EWRS and, if the urgency of the situation so requires, through the HSC about developments with regard to the threat concerned at national level.
2. The information transmitted pursuant to paragraph 1, shall include in particular any change in geographical distribution, spread and severity of the threat concerned and of the means of detection, if available.
3. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt, where necessary, the case definitions to be used for ad hoc monitoring, in order to ensure the comparability and compatibility at Union level of the collected data.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States, the Commission may adopt or update the case definitions referred to in the first subparagraph through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).

Establishment of an early warning and response system
Article 8
1. A rapid alert system for notifying at Union level alerts in relation to serious cross-border threats to health, an ‘Early Warning and Response System’ (EWRS), is hereby established. The EWRS shall enable the Commission and the competent authorities responsible at national level to be in permanent communication for the purposes of alerting, assessing public health risks and determining the measures that may be required to protect public health.
2. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt procedures concerning the information exchange in order to ensure the proper functioning of the EWRS and the uniform implementation of Articles 8 and 9 and to avoid overlap of activities or conflicting actions with existing structures and mechanisms for monitoring, early warning and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Alert notification
Article 9
1. National competent authorities or the Commission shall notify an alert in the EWRS where the emergence or development of a serious cross-border threat to health fulfils the following criteria:
(a)
it is unusual or unexpected for the given place and time, or it causes or may cause significant morbidity or mortality in humans, or it grows rapidly or may grow rapidly in scale, or it exceeds or may exceed national response capacity; and
(b)
it affects or may affect more than one Member State; and
(c)
it requires or may require a coordinated response at Union level.
2. Where the national competent authorities notify the WHO of events that may constitute public health emergencies of international concern in accordance with Article 6 of the IHR, they shall at the latest simultaneously notify an alert in the EWRS, provided that the threat concerned falls within those referred to in Article 2(1) of this Decision.
3. When notifying an alert, the national competent authorities and the Commission shall promptly communicate through the EWRS any available relevant information in their possession that may be useful for coordinating the response such as:
(a)
the type and origin of the agent;
(b)
the date and place of the incident or outbreak;
(c)
means of transmission or dissemination;
(d)
toxicological data;
(e)
detection and confirmation methods;
(f)
public health risks;
(g)
public health measures implemented or intended to be taken at national level;
(h)
measures other than public health measures;
(i)
personal data necessary for the purpose of contact tracing in accordance with Article 16;
(j)
any other information relevant to the serious cross-border threat to health in question.
4. The Commission shall make available to the national competent authorities through the EWRS any information that may be useful for coordinating the response referred to in Article 11, including information related to serious cross-border threats to health and public health measures related to serious cross-border threats to health transmitted through rapid alert and information systems established under other provisions of Union law or the Euratom Treaty.

Public health risk assessment
Article 10
1. Where an alert is notified pursuant to Article 9, the Commission shall, where necessary for the coordination of the response at Union level and upon request of the HSC referred to in Article 17 or on its own initiative, make promptly available to the national competent authorities and to the HSC, through the EWRS, a risk assessment of the potential severity of the threat to public health, including possible public health measures. That risk assessment shall be carried out by:
(a)
the ECDC in accordance with Article 7(1) of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 in the case of a threat referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1) or point (d) of Article 2(1); and/or
(b)
the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 23 of Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2002 laying down the general principles and requirements of food law, establishing the European Food Safety Authority and laying down procedures in matters of food safety(16)in the case of a threat referred to in Article 2 of this Decision where the threat falls under the mandate of the EFSA; and/or
(c)
other relevant Union agencies.
2. Where the risk assessment needed is totally or partially outside the mandates of the agencies referred to in paragraph 1, and it is considered necessary for the coordination of the response at Union level, the Commission shall, upon request of the HSC or its own initiative, provide an ad hoc risk assessment.
The Commission shall make the risk assessment available to the national competent authorities promptly through the EWRS. Where the risk assessment is to be made public, the national competent authorities shall receive it prior to its publication.
The risk assessment shall take into account, if available, relevant information provided by other entities, in particular by the WHO in the case of a public health emergency of international concern.
3. The Commission shall ensure that information that may be relevant for the risk assessment is made available to the national competent authorities through the EWRS and to the HSC.

Coordination of response
Article 11
1. Following an alert pursuant to Article 9, on a request from the Commission or a Member State and on the basis of the available information, including the information referred to in Article 9 and the risk assessments referred to in Article 10, Member States shall consult each other within the HSC and in liaison with the Commission with a view to coordinating:
(a)
national responses to the serious cross-border threat to health, including where a public health emergency of international concern is declared in accordance with the IHR and falls within Article 2 of this Decision;
(b)
risk and crisis communication, to be adapted to Member State needs and circumstances, aimed at providing consistent and coordinated information in the Union to the public and to healthcare professionals.
2. Where a Member State intends to adopt public health measures to combat a serious cross-border threat to health, it shall, before adopting those measures, inform and consult the other Member States and the Commission on the nature, purpose and scope of the measures, unless the need to protect public health is so urgent that the immediate adoption of the measures is necessary.
3. Where a Member State has to adopt, as a matter of urgency, public health measures in response to the appearance or resurgence of a serious cross-border threat to health, it shall, immediately upon adoption, inform the other Member States and the Commission on the nature, purpose and scope of those measures.
4. In the event of a serious cross-border threat to health overwhelming the national response capacities, an affected Member State may also request assistance from other Member States through the Community Civil Protection Mechanism established by Decision 2007/779/EC, Euratom.
5. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt the procedures necessary for the uniform implementation of the information exchange, consultation and coordination provided for in paragraphs 1 to 3.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Recognition of emergency situations
Article 12
1. The Commission may recognise a situation of public health emergency in relation to:
(a)
epidemics of human influenza considered to have pandemic potential, where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a situation of pandemic influenza in accordance with the applicable rules of the WHO; or
(b)
cases other than that referred to in point (a) where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a public health emergency of international concern in accordance with the IHR, and where:
(i)
the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level;
(ii)
medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected.
2. The Commission shall adopt the measure referred to in paragraph 1 by means of implementing acts.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread among Member States, the Commission may recognise situations of public health emergency pursuant to paragraph 1 through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).
3. The Commission shall inform the Director-General of the WHO of the adoption of the measures referred to in paragraph 1.

Legal effects of recognition
Article 13
The recognition of an emergency situation pursuant to Article 12(1) shall have the sole legal effect of enabling point 2 of Article 2 of Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 to apply or, where the recognition specifically concerns epidemics of human influenza considered as having a pandemic potential, of enabling Article 21 of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008 to apply.

Termination of the recognition
Article 14
The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, terminate the recognition referred to in Article 12(1) as soon as one of the applicable conditions laid down therein is no longer met.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
Termination of the recognition, as referred to in the first paragraph, shall not affect the validity of marketing authorisations granted on the basis of Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 to medicinal products referred to in point 2 of Article 2 thereof or granted in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 21 of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008.

Designation of national authorities and representatives
Article 15
1. Each Member State shall designate, by 7 March 2014:
(a)
the competent authorities responsible within the Member State for epidemiological surveillance as referred to in Article 6;
(b)
the competent authority or authorities responsible at national level for notifying alerts and determining the measures required to protect public health, for the purposes of Articles 8, 9 and 10;
(c)
one representative and an alternate in the HSC referred to in Article 17.
2. Member States shall notify the Commission and other Member States of the designations referred to in paragraph 1 and of any change thereof. In the event of such change, the Commission shall distribute immediately to the HSC an updated list of such designations.
3. The Commission shall make publicly available the updated list of the authorities designated in accordance with points (a) and (c) of paragraph 1, as well as the updated list of the authorities to which the representatives in the HSC belong.

Protection of personal data
Article 16
1. In the application of this Decision, personal data shall be processed in accordance with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001. In particular, appropriate technical and organisational measures shall be taken to protect such personal data against accidental or illegal destruction, accidental loss, or unauthorised access and against any form of illegal processing.
2. The EWRS shall include a selective messaging functionality allowing personal data to be communicated only to national competent authorities involved in contact tracing measures. That selective messaging functionality shall be designed and operated so as to ensure safe and lawful exchange of personal data.
3. Where competent authorities implementing contact tracing measures communicate personal data necessary for contact tracing purposes through the EWRS pursuant to Article 9(3), they shall use the selective messaging functionality referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article and communicate the data only to the other Member States involved in the contact tracing measures.
4. When circulating the information referred to in paragraph 3, the competent authorities shall refer to the alert communicated previously through the EWRS.
5. Messages containing personal data shall automatically be erased from the selective message functionality 12 months after the date of their posting.
6. Where a competent authority establishes that notification of personal data made by it pursuant to Article 9(3) has subsequently proved to be in breach of Directive 95/46/EC because that notification was unnecessary for the implementation of the contact tracing measures at issue, it shall inform immediately the Member States to which that notification was transmitted.
7. In relation to their responsibilities to notify and rectify personal data through the EWRS, the national competent authorities shall be regarded as controllers within the meaning of point (d) of Article 2 of Directive 95/46/EC.
8. In relation to its responsibilities concerning storage of personal data, the Commission shall be regarded as a controller within the meaning of point (d) of Article 2 of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001.
9. The Commission shall adopt:
(a)
guidelines aimed at ensuring that the day-by-day operation of the EWRS complies with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001;
(b)
a recommendation providing an indicative list of the personal data that may be exchanged for the purpose of the coordination of contact tracing measures.

Health Security Committee
Article 17
1. A Health Security Committee, composed of representatives of the Member States designated under point (c) of Article 15(1), is hereby established.
2. The HSC shall have the following tasks:
(a)
supporting the exchange of information between the Member States and the Commission on the experience acquired with regard to the implementation of this Decision;
(b)
coordination in liaison with the Commission of the preparedness and response planning of the Member States in accordance with Article 4;
(c)
coordination in liaison with the Commission of the risk and crisis communication and responses of the Member States to serious cross-border threats to health, in accordance with Article 11.
3. The HSC shall be chaired by a representative of the Commission. The HSC shall meet at regular intervals and whenever the situation requires, on a request from the Commission or a Member State.
4. The secretariat shall be provided by the Commission.
5. The HSC shall adopt, by a majority of two thirds of its members, its rules of procedure. Those rules of procedure shall establish working arrangements, in particular with regard to:
(a)
the procedures for plenary meetings at high level and working groups;
(b)
the participation of experts in plenary meetings, the status of observers, including from third countries;
(c)
the arrangements for the HSC to examine the relevance to its mandate of a matter submitted to it and the possibility of recommending referral of that matter to a body competent under a provision of another act of the Union or under the Euratom Treaty; those arrangements shall not affect the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4 and 11 of this Decision.

Committee procedure
Article 18
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee on serious cross-border threats to health. That Committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
Where the Committee delivers no opinion, the Commission shall not adopt the draft implementing act and the third subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 8 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011, in conjunction with Article 5 thereof, shall apply.

Reports concerning this Decision
Article 19
The Commission shall submit to the European Parliament and the Council by 7 November 2015, and every three years thereafter a report on the implementation of this Decision. The report shall include, in particular, an assessment of the operation of the EWRS and of the epidemiological surveillance network, as well as information on how the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision complement other alert systems at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty to protect public health effectively, while avoiding structural duplications. The Commission may accompany the report with proposals to modify the relevant Union provisions.

Repeal of Decision No 2119/98/EC
Article 20
1. Decision No 2119/98/EC is hereby repealed.
2. References to the repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.

Entry into force
Article 21
This Decision shall enter into force on the day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 22
This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 168(5) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
After consulting the Committee of the Regions,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(2),
(1) Article 168 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) states, inter alia, that a high level of human health protection is to be ensured in the definition and implementation of all Union policies and activities. That Article further provides that Union action is to complement national policies, is to cover monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and that Member States are, in liaison with the Commission, to coordinate among themselves their policies and programmes in the areas covered by Union action in the field of public health.
(2) Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3)a network for the epidemiological surveillance and control of communicable diseases in the Community was set up. Experience gained in the implementation of that Decision confirms that coordinated Union action on monitoring, early warning of and combating those threats adds value to the protection and improvement of human health. However, a number of developments at Union and international level in the past decade have made a review of that legal framework necessary.
(3) Apart from communicable diseases, a number of other sources of danger to health, in particular related to other biological or chemical agents or environmental events, which include hazards related to climate change, could by reason of their scale or severity, endanger the health of citizens in the entire Union, lead to the malfunctioning of critical sectors of society and the economy and jeopardise an individual Member State’s capacity to react. The legal framework set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC should, therefore, be extended to cover other threats and provide for a coordinated wider approach to health security at Union level.
(4) An important role in the coordination of recent crises of Union relevance has been played by an informal group composed of high-level representatives from Member States, referred to as the Health Security Committee, and established on the basis of the Presidency Conclusions of 15 November 2001 on bioterrorism. It is necessary to give this group a formalised status and to assign it a well-defined role to avoid duplications with other Union entities responsible for risk management.
(5) Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 establishing a European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control(4)(‘ECDC’) provides the ECDC with a mandate covering surveillance, detection and risk- assessment of threats to human health from communicable diseases and outbreaks of unknown origin. The ECDC has progressively taken over the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and the operation of the Early Warning and Response System (‘EWRS’) from the Community network set up under Decision No 2119/98/EC. Those changes are not reflected in Decision No 2119/98/EC, because it was adopted before the establishment of the ECDC.
(6) The International Health Regulations (2005) (‘IHR’) adopted by the Fifty-eighth World Health Assembly on 23 May 2005 reinforced the coordination among States Parties to the World Health Organisation (WHO), which include all the Member States of the Union, of the preparedness for, and response to, a public health emergency of international concern. Union legislation should take this development into account, including the integrated all-hazards approach of the WHO covering all categories of threat regardless of their origin.
(7) This Decision should apply without prejudice to other binding measures concerning specific activities or setting the standards of quality and safety of certain goods, which provide for special obligations and tools for monitoring, early warning and combating specific threats of a cross-border nature. Those measures include in particular relevant Union legislation in the area of common safety concerns in public health matters, covering goods such as pharmaceutical products, medical devices and foodstuffs, and exposure to ionising radiation.
(8) The protection of human health is a matter which has a cross-cutting dimension and is relevant to numerous Union policies and activities. In order to achieve a high level of human health protection, and to avoid any overlap of activities, duplication or conflicting actions, the Commission, in liaison with the Member States, should ensure coordination and exchange of information between the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision, and other mechanisms and structures established at Union level and under the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (the Euratom Treaty), the activities of which are relevant to the preparedness and response planning, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health. In particular the Commission should ensure that relevant information from the various rapid alert and information systems at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty is gathered and communicated to the Member States through the EWRS.
(9) The structures for coordinating responses to serious cross-border health threats established by this Decision, should, in exceptional circumstances, be available to the Member States and the Commission also when the threat is not covered by this Decision and where it is possible that public health measures taken to counter that threat are insufficient to ensure a high level of protection of human health. The Member States should, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate the response within the Health Security Committee (‘HSC’) as established by this Decision in close cooperation with, where applicable, other structures, established at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty, for the monitoring, early warning or combating of such threats.
(10) Preparedness and response planning is an essential element for effective monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health. Such planning should include in particular adequate preparedness of critical sectors of society, such as energy, transport, communication or civil protection, which rely, in a crisis situation, on well-prepared public health systems that are also in turn dependent on the functioning of those sectors and on maintenance of essential services at an adequate level. In the event of a serious cross-border threat to health originating from a zoonotic infection, it is important to ensure the interoperability between health and veterinary sectors for preparedness and response planning.
(11) Cross-border threats to health are often related to pathogenic agents that can be transmitted between individuals. While such transmission cannot be completely prevented, general hygiene measures can make an important contribution by reducing the speed and extent of the spread of the agent and thus reducing the general risk. Such measures could include information on good hygiene practices, such as effective hand washing and drying, in collective settings and in the workplace, and should take into account the existing recommendations of the WHO.
(12) The IHR already require Member States to develop, strengthen and maintain their capacity to detect, assess, notify and respond to a public health emergency of international concern. Consultation with a view to coordinating among the Member States is necessary in order to promote interoperability between national preparedness planning in view of the international standards, while respecting Member States’ competence to organise their health systems. Member States should regularly provide the Commission with an update on the status of their preparedness and response planning at national level. Information provided by the Member States should include the elements that Member States are obliged to report to the WHO in the context of the IHR. That information should particularly address the cross-border dimension of preparedness and response planning. The Commission should compile the information received and should ensure its exchange among Member States through the HSC. When a Member State decides to substantially revise its national preparedness planning, it should inform the Commission thereof and submit the information about the main aspects of that revision in a timely manner to the Commission to allow for information exchange and possible consultations within the HSC.
(13) The European Parliament in its resolution of 8 March 2011 and the Council in its Conclusions of 13 September 2010 stressed the need to introduce a common procedure for the joint procurement of medical countermeasures, and in particular of pandemic vaccines, to allow Member States, on a voluntary basis, to benefit from such group purchases, e.g. by obtaining advantageous prices and order flexibility with regard to a given product. With regard to pandemic vaccines, in the context of limited production capacities at global level, such a procedure would be undertaken with the aim of enabling more equitable access to vaccines for the Member States involved, to help them to better meet the vaccination needs of their citizens, in line with vaccination policies in the Member States.
(14) Unlike communicable diseases, the surveillance of which at Union level is carried out on a permanent basis by the ECDC, other serious cross-border threats to health do not currently necessitate a systematic monitoring. A risk-based approach, whereby monitoring is carried out by Member States’ monitoring systems and available information is exchanged through the EWRS, is therefore more appropriate to those threats.
(15) The Commission will strengthen cooperation and activities with the ECDC, the Member States, the European Medicines Agency and the WHO to improve the methods and processes through which information related to the coverage of vaccine-preventable diseases is provided.
(16) A system enabling the notification at Union level of alerts related to serious cross-border threats to health should be put in place in order to ensure that competent public health authorities in Member States and the Commission are duly informed in a timely manner. The EWRS should, therefore, be extended to all the serious cross-border threats to health covered by the present Decision. The operation of the EWRS should remain within the remit of the ECDC. The notification of an alert should be required only where the scale and severity of the threat concerned are or could become so significant that they affect or could affect more than one Member State and require or could require a coordinated response at the Union level. To avoid duplication, the Commission should ensure that alert notifications under the EWRS and other rapid alert systems at Union level are linked to each other to the extent possible so that the competent authorities of the Member States can avoid as much as possible notifying the same alert through different systems at Union level.
(17) In order to ensure that the assessment of risks to public health at the Union level from serious cross-border threats to health is consistent as well as comprehensive from a public health perspective, the available scientific expertise should be mobilised in a coordinated manner, through appropriate channels or structures depending on the type of threat concerned. That assessment of risks to public health should be developed by means of a fully transparent process and should be based on principles of excellence, independence, impartiality and transparency. That assessment should be provided by the agencies of the Union in accordance with their missions or by the Commission if the risk assessment required is totally or partially outside the mandates of the agencies of the Union.
(18) Taking account of the applicable rules in each case, scientific experts should make declarations of interest and of commitments. Such declarations should include any activity, position, circumstances or other facts potentially involving direct or indirect interest in order to make it possible to identify interests which could be considered prejudicial to those experts’ independence.
(19) Effectively responding to serious cross-border threats to health at national level could require consultation among Member States, in conjunction with the Commission, with a view to coordinating national responses and could necessitate exchange of information. Pursuant to Decision No 2119/98/EC, the Member States already consult each other in liaison with the Commission with a view to coordinating their efforts and their response at Union level with regard to communicable diseases. A similar mechanism should apply to all serious cross-border threats to health regardless of their origin. It should also be recalled that, independently of this Decision, a Member State may, in the case of a major emergency, request assistance under Council Decision 2007/779/EC, Euratom of 8 November 2007 establishing a Community Civil Protection Mechanism(5).
(20) The obligations of Member States to provide information under this Decision do not affect the application of point (a) of Article 346(1) TFEU pursuant to which no Member State is obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers contrary to the essential interests of its security.
(21) The Member States have a responsibility to manage public health crises at national level. However, measures taken by individual Member States could damage the interests of other Member States if they are inconsistent with one another or based on diverging risk assessments. The aim to coordinate the response at Union level should, therefore, seek to ensure, inter alia, that measures taken at national level are proportionate and limited to public health risks related to serious cross-border threats to health, and do not conflict with obligations and rights laid down in the TFEU such as those related to the restriction on travel and trade.
(22) Inconsistent or confusing communication with the public and stakeholders such as healthcare professionals can have a negative impact on the effectiveness of the response from a public health perspective as well as on economic operators. The coordination of the response within the HSC, assisted by relevant subgroups, should, therefore, encompass rapid information exchange concerning communication messages and strategies and addressing communication challenges with a view to coordinating risk and crisis communication, based on robust and independent evaluation of public health risks, to be adapted to national needs and circumstances. Such exchanges of information are intended to facilitate monitoring of the clarity and coherence of messages to the public and to healthcare professionals.
(23) The applicability of certain specific provisions of Commission Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 of 29 March 2006 on the conditional marketing authorisation for medicinal products for human use falling within the scope of Regulation (EC) No 726/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008 of 24 November 2008 concerning the examination of variations to the terms of marketing authorisations for medicinal products for human use and veterinary medicinal products(7)depends on the recognition at Union level, in the framework of Decision No 2119/98/EC, of an emergency situation or of a pandemic situation with respect to human influenza. Those provisions allow for the accelerated marketing of certain medicinal products in the case of urgent need, by means, respectively, of a conditional marketing authorisation and of the temporary option of granting a variation to the terms of a marketing authorisation for a human influenza vaccine even where certain non-clinical or clinical data are missing. However, in spite of the utility of such provisions in the event of a crisis, to date no specific procedure exists for issuing such recognitions at Union level. It is therefore appropriate to provide for such a procedure as part of laying down the standards of quality and safety for medicinal products.
(24) Before recognising a situation of public health emergency at Union level, the Commission should liaise with the WHO in order to share the Commission’s analysis of the situation of the outbreak and to inform the WHO of its intention to issue such a decision. Where such a decision is adopted, the Commission should also inform the WHO thereof.
(25) The occurrence of an event that is linked to serious cross-border threats to health and is likely to have Europe-wide consequences could require the Member States concerned to take particular control or contact-tracing measures in a coordinated manner to identify those persons already contaminated and those persons exposed to risk. Such cooperation could require the exchange of personal data through the system, including sensitive information related to health and information about confirmed or suspected human cases of disease, between those Member States directly involved in the contact-tracing measures.
(26) Cooperation with third countries and international organisations in the field of public health should be fostered and it is particularly important to ensure the exchange of information with the WHO on the measures taken pursuant to this Decision. In particular, it could be in the interests of the Union to conclude international cooperation agreements with third countries or international organisations, including the WHO, to foster the exchange of relevant information from monitoring and alerting systems on serious cross-border threats to health. Within the limits of the Union’s competences, such agreements could include, where appropriate, the participation of such third countries or international organisations in the relevant epidemiological surveillance monitoring network and the EWRS, exchange of good practice in the areas of preparedness and response planning, public health risk-assessment and collaboration on response coordination.
(27) The processing of personal data for the purpose of implementing this Decision should comply with Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(8)and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data(9). In particular, the operation of the EWRS should provide for specific safeguards for the safe and lawful exchange of personal data for the purpose of contact tracing measures implemented by Member States at national level.
(28) Since the objectives of this Decision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States alone due to the cross-border dimension of serious threats to health and can, therefore, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Decision does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(29) As responsibility for public health is not an exclusively national matter in certain Member States, but is substantially decentralised, national authorities should, where appropriate, involve the relevant competent authorities in the implementation of this Decision.
(30) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Decision, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing acts in relation to: templates to be used when providing the information on preparedness and response planning; the establishment and update of a list of communicable diseases and related special health issues subject to the network of epidemiological surveillance and the procedures for the operation of such a network; the adoption of case definitions for those communicable diseases and special health issues covered by the epidemiological surveillance network and, where necessary, for other serious cross-border threats to health subject to ad hoc monitoring; the procedures for the operation of the EWRS; the procedures for the information exchange on and the coordination of the responses of the Member States; the recognition of situations of public health emergency at Union level and the termination of such a recognition. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers(10). As the implementing acts provided for by this Decision concern the protection of human health, the Commission may not adopt a draft implementing act where the Committee on serious cross-border threats to health delivers no opinion, in accordance with point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
(31) The Commission should adopt immediately applicable implementing acts where, in duly justified cases relating to the severity or novelty of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States imperative grounds of urgency so require.
(32) The European Data Protection Supervisor has been consulted in accordance with Article 28(2) of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 and has adopted an opinion(11).
(33) Accordingly, Decision No 2119/98/EC should be repealed and replaced by this Decision,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Subject matter

1. This Decision lays down rules on epidemiological surveillance, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health, including preparedness and response planning related to those activities, in order to coordinate and complement national policies.
2. This Decision aims to support cooperation and coordination between the Member States in order to improve the prevention and control of the spread of severe human diseases across the borders of the Member States, and to combat other serious cross-border threats to health in order to contribute to a high level of public health protection in the Union.
3. This Decision also clarifies the methods of cooperation and coordination between the various actors at Union level.

Scope

1. This Decision shall apply to public health measures in relation to the following categories of serious cross-border threats to health:
(a)
threats of biological origin, consisting of:
(i)
communicable diseases;
(ii)
antimicrobial resistance and healthcare-associated infections related to communicable diseases (hereinafter ‘related special health issues’);
(iii)
biotoxins or other harmful biological agents not related to communicable diseases;
(b)
threats of chemical origin;
(c)
threats of environmental origin;
(d)
threats of unknown origin;
(e)
events which may constitute public health emergencies of international concern under the IHR, provided that they fall under one of the categories of threats set out in points (a) to (d).
2. This Decision shall also apply to the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and of related special health issues.
3. The provisions of this Decision are without prejudice to provisions of other Union acts governing specific aspects of monitoring, early warning of, the coordination of preparedness and response planning for, and the coordination of, combating serious cross- border threats to health, including measures setting quality and safety standards for specific goods and measures concerning specific economic activities.
4. In exceptional emergency situations, a Member State or the Commission may request response coordination within the HSC, as referred to in Article 11, for serious cross-border threats to health other than those covered in Article 2(1), if it is considered that public health measures taken previously have proven insufficient to ensure a high level of protection of human health.
5. The Commission shall, in liaison with the Member States, ensure coordination and information exchange between the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision and similar mechanisms and structures established at Union level or under the Euratom Treaty whose activities are relevant for preparedness and response planning, monitoring, early warning of, and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
6. Member States shall retain the right to maintain or introduce additional arrangements, procedures and measures for their national systems in the fields covered by this Decision, including arrangements provided for in existing or future bilateral or multilateral agreements or conventions, on condition that such additional arrangements, procedures and measures do not impair the application of this Decision.

Definitions

For the purposes of this Decision, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘case definition’ means a set of commonly agreed diagnostic criteria that have to be fulfilled in order to accurately identify cases of a targeted serious cross-border threat to health in a given population, while excluding the detection of unrelated threats;
(b)
‘communicable disease’ means an infectious disease caused by a contagious agent which is transmitted from person to person by direct contact with an infected individual or by indirect means such as exposure to a vector, animal, fomite, product or environment, or exchange of fluid, which is contaminated with the contagious agent;
(c)
‘contact tracing’ means measures implemented in order to trace persons who have been exposed to a source of a serious cross-border threat to health, and who are in danger of developing or have developed a disease;
(d)
‘epidemiological surveillance’ means the systematic collection, recording, analysis, interpretation and dissemination of data and analysis on communicable diseases and related special health issues;
(e)
‘monitoring’ means the continuous observation, detection or review of changes in a condition, in a situation, or in activities, including a continuous function that uses systematic collection of data and analysis on specified indicators relating to serious cross-border threats to health;
(f)
‘public health measure’ means a decision or an action which is aimed at preventing, monitoring or controlling the spread of diseases or contamination, combating severe risks to public health or mitigating their impact on public health;
(g)
‘serious cross-border threat to health’ means a life-threatening or otherwise serious hazard to health of biological, chemical, environmental or unknown origin which spreads or entails a significant risk of spreading across the national borders of Member States, and which may necessitate coordination at Union level in order to ensure a high level of human health protection.

Preparedness and response planning

1. Member States and the Commission shall consult each other within the HSC referred to in Article 17 with a view to coordinating their efforts to develop, strengthen and maintain their capacities for the monitoring, early warning and assessment of, and response to, serious cross-border threats to health. That consultation shall be aimed at:
(a)
sharing best practice and experience in preparedness and response planning;
(b)
promoting the interoperability of national preparedness planning;
(c)
addressing the intersectoral dimension of preparedness and response planning at Union level; and
(d)
supporting the implementation of core capacity requirements for surveillance and response as referred to in Articles 5 and 13 of the IHR.
2. For the purpose of paragraph 1, Member States shall by 7 November 2014 and every three years thereafter provide the Commission with an update on the latest situation with regard to their preparedness and response planning at national level.
That information shall cover the following:
(a)
identification of, and update on the status of the implementation of, the core capacity standards for preparedness and response planning as determined at national level for the health sector, as provided to the WHO in accordance with IHR;
(b)
description of the measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring interoperability between the health sector and other sectors including the veterinary sector, that are identified as being critical in the case of an emergency, in particular:
(i)
coordination structures in place for cross-sectoral incidents;
(ii)
emergency operational centres (crisis centres);
(c)
description of the business continuity plans, measures or arrangements aimed at ensuring the continuous delivery of critical services and products.
The obligation to provide the information referred to in points (b) and (c) shall only apply if such measures or arrangements are in place or are provided for as part of national preparedness and response planning.
3. For the purpose of paragraph 1, when substantially revising national preparedness planning, Member States shall inform the Commission in a timely manner of the main aspects of the revision of their preparedness planning at national level that are relevant to the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 and to the specific issues referred to in paragraph 2.
4. When receiving classified information transmitted pursuant to paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, the Commission and the HSC shall apply the rules set out in the Annex to Commission Decision 2001/844/EC, ECSC, Euratom of 29 November 2001 amending its internal Rules of Procedure(12).
Each Member State shall ensure that its national security regulations apply to all natural persons resident on its territory and all legal persons established on its territory that handle the information referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article. Those national security regulations shall offer a degree of protection of classified information at least equivalent to that provided by the rules on security as set out in the Annex to Commission Decision 2001/844/EC, ECSC, Euratom and by Council Decision 2011/292/EU of 31 March 2011 on the security rules for protecting EU classified information(13).
5. The Commission shall make the information received in accordance with paragraphs 2 and 3 available to the members of the HSC.
On the basis of that information, and for the purpose of paragraph 1, the Commission shall, in a timely manner, initiate discussion in the HSC, including, where appropriate, on the basis of synthesis or thematic progress reports.
6. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt templates to be used by the Member States when providing the information referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 in order to ensure its relevance to the objectives identified in paragraph 1 and its comparability.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Joint procurement of medical countermeasures

1. The institutions of the Union and any Member States which so desire may engage in a joint procurement procedure conducted pursuant to the third subparagraph of Article 104(1) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2012 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union(14)and pursuant to Article 133 of Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) No 1268/2012 of 29 October 2012 on the rules of application of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union(15), with a view to the advance purchase of medical countermeasures for serious cross-border threats to health.
2. The joint procurement procedure referred to in paragraph 1 shall comply with the following conditions:
(a)
participation in the joint procurement procedure is open to all Member States until the launch of the procedure;
(b)
the rights and obligations of Member States not participating in the joint procurement are respected, in particular those relating to the protection and improvement of human health;
(c)
the joint procurement does not affect the internal market, does not constitute discrimination or a restriction of trade or does not cause distortion of competition;
(d)
the joint procurement does not have any direct financial impact on the budget of Member States not participating in the joint procurement.
3. The joint procurement procedure referred to in paragraph 1 shall be preceded by a Joint Procurement Agreement between the Parties determining the practical arrangements governing that procedure, and the decision-making process with regard to the choice of the procedure, the assessment of the tenders and the award of the contract.

Epidemiological surveillance

1. A network for the epidemiological surveillance of the communicable diseases and of the related special health issues referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1), is hereby established. The network shall be operated and coordinated by the ECDC.
2. The epidemiological surveillance network shall bring into permanent communication the Commission, the ECDC, and the competent authorities responsible at national level for epidemiological surveillance.
3. The national competent authorities referred to in paragraph 2 shall communicate the following information to the participating authorities of the epidemiological surveillance network:
(a)
comparable and compatible data and information in relation to the epidemiological surveillance of communicable diseases and related special health issues referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1);
(b)
relevant information concerning the progression of epidemic situations;
(c)
relevant information concerning unusual epidemic phenomena or new communicable diseases of unknown origin, including those in third countries.
4. When reporting information on epidemiological surveillance, the national competent authorities shall, where available, use the case definitions adopted in accordance with paragraph 5 for each communicable disease and related special health issue referred to in paragraph 1.
5. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, establish and update:
(a)
the list of communicable diseases and related special health issues established according to the criteria set out in the Annex and referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1), in order to ensure coverage of communicable diseases and related special health issues by the epidemiological surveillance network;
(b)
case definitions concerning each communicable disease and related special health issue subject to epidemiological surveillance, in order to ensure the comparability and compatibility at Union level of the collected data;
(c)
procedures for the operation of the epidemiological surveillance network as developed in application of Articles 5, 10 and 11 of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity or novelty of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States, the Commission may adopt the measures referred to in points (a) and (b) through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).

Ad hoc monitoring

1. Following an alert notified pursuant to Article 9 concerning a threat to health as referred to in point (iii) of point (a) of Article 2(1) and in points (b), (c) or (d) of Article 2(1), the Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission and on the basis of the available information from their monitoring systems, inform each other through the EWRS and, if the urgency of the situation so requires, through the HSC about developments with regard to the threat concerned at national level.
2. The information transmitted pursuant to paragraph 1, shall include in particular any change in geographical distribution, spread and severity of the threat concerned and of the means of detection, if available.
3. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt, where necessary, the case definitions to be used for ad hoc monitoring, in order to ensure the comparability and compatibility at Union level of the collected data.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread between the Member States, the Commission may adopt or update the case definitions referred to in the first subparagraph through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).

Establishment of an early warning and response system

1. A rapid alert system for notifying at Union level alerts in relation to serious cross-border threats to health, an ‘Early Warning and Response System’ (EWRS), is hereby established. The EWRS shall enable the Commission and the competent authorities responsible at national level to be in permanent communication for the purposes of alerting, assessing public health risks and determining the measures that may be required to protect public health.
2. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt procedures concerning the information exchange in order to ensure the proper functioning of the EWRS and the uniform implementation of Articles 8 and 9 and to avoid overlap of activities or conflicting actions with existing structures and mechanisms for monitoring, early warning and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Alert notification

1. National competent authorities or the Commission shall notify an alert in the EWRS where the emergence or development of a serious cross-border threat to health fulfils the following criteria:
(a)
it is unusual or unexpected for the given place and time, or it causes or may cause significant morbidity or mortality in humans, or it grows rapidly or may grow rapidly in scale, or it exceeds or may exceed national response capacity; and
(b)
it affects or may affect more than one Member State; and
(c)
it requires or may require a coordinated response at Union level.
2. Where the national competent authorities notify the WHO of events that may constitute public health emergencies of international concern in accordance with Article 6 of the IHR, they shall at the latest simultaneously notify an alert in the EWRS, provided that the threat concerned falls within those referred to in Article 2(1) of this Decision.
3. When notifying an alert, the national competent authorities and the Commission shall promptly communicate through the EWRS any available relevant information in their possession that may be useful for coordinating the response such as:
(a)
the type and origin of the agent;
(b)
the date and place of the incident or outbreak;
(c)
means of transmission or dissemination;
(d)
toxicological data;
(e)
detection and confirmation methods;
(f)
public health risks;
(g)
public health measures implemented or intended to be taken at national level;
(h)
measures other than public health measures;
(i)
personal data necessary for the purpose of contact tracing in accordance with Article 16;
(j)
any other information relevant to the serious cross-border threat to health in question.
4. The Commission shall make available to the national competent authorities through the EWRS any information that may be useful for coordinating the response referred to in Article 11, including information related to serious cross-border threats to health and public health measures related to serious cross-border threats to health transmitted through rapid alert and information systems established under other provisions of Union law or the Euratom Treaty.

Public health risk assessment

1. Where an alert is notified pursuant to Article 9, the Commission shall, where necessary for the coordination of the response at Union level and upon request of the HSC referred to in Article 17 or on its own initiative, make promptly available to the national competent authorities and to the HSC, through the EWRS, a risk assessment of the potential severity of the threat to public health, including possible public health measures. That risk assessment shall be carried out by:
(a)
the ECDC in accordance with Article 7(1) of Regulation (EC) No 851/2004 in the case of a threat referred to in points (i) and (ii) of point (a) of Article 2(1) or point (d) of Article 2(1); and/or
(b)
the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 23 of Regulation (EC) No 178/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 28 January 2002 laying down the general principles and requirements of food law, establishing the European Food Safety Authority and laying down procedures in matters of food safety(16)in the case of a threat referred to in Article 2 of this Decision where the threat falls under the mandate of the EFSA; and/or
(c)
other relevant Union agencies.
2. Where the risk assessment needed is totally or partially outside the mandates of the agencies referred to in paragraph 1, and it is considered necessary for the coordination of the response at Union level, the Commission shall, upon request of the HSC or its own initiative, provide an ad hoc risk assessment.
The Commission shall make the risk assessment available to the national competent authorities promptly through the EWRS. Where the risk assessment is to be made public, the national competent authorities shall receive it prior to its publication.
The risk assessment shall take into account, if available, relevant information provided by other entities, in particular by the WHO in the case of a public health emergency of international concern.
3. The Commission shall ensure that information that may be relevant for the risk assessment is made available to the national competent authorities through the EWRS and to the HSC.

Coordination of response

1. Following an alert pursuant to Article 9, on a request from the Commission or a Member State and on the basis of the available information, including the information referred to in Article 9 and the risk assessments referred to in Article 10, Member States shall consult each other within the HSC and in liaison with the Commission with a view to coordinating:
(a)
national responses to the serious cross-border threat to health, including where a public health emergency of international concern is declared in accordance with the IHR and falls within Article 2 of this Decision;
(b)
risk and crisis communication, to be adapted to Member State needs and circumstances, aimed at providing consistent and coordinated information in the Union to the public and to healthcare professionals.
2. Where a Member State intends to adopt public health measures to combat a serious cross-border threat to health, it shall, before adopting those measures, inform and consult the other Member States and the Commission on the nature, purpose and scope of the measures, unless the need to protect public health is so urgent that the immediate adoption of the measures is necessary.
3. Where a Member State has to adopt, as a matter of urgency, public health measures in response to the appearance or resurgence of a serious cross-border threat to health, it shall, immediately upon adoption, inform the other Member States and the Commission on the nature, purpose and scope of those measures.
4. In the event of a serious cross-border threat to health overwhelming the national response capacities, an affected Member State may also request assistance from other Member States through the Community Civil Protection Mechanism established by Decision 2007/779/EC, Euratom.
5. The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, adopt the procedures necessary for the uniform implementation of the information exchange, consultation and coordination provided for in paragraphs 1 to 3.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).

Recognition of emergency situations

1. The Commission may recognise a situation of public health emergency in relation to:
(a)
epidemics of human influenza considered to have pandemic potential, where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a situation of pandemic influenza in accordance with the applicable rules of the WHO; or
(b)
cases other than that referred to in point (a) where the Director-General of the WHO has been informed and has not yet adopted a decision declaring a public health emergency of international concern in accordance with the IHR, and where:
(i)
the serious cross-border threat to health in question endangers public health at the Union level;
(ii)
medical needs are unmet in relation to that threat, which means that no satisfactory method of diagnosis, prevention or treatment is authorised in the Union or, despite the existence of such a method, the authorisation of a medicinal product would nonetheless be of major therapeutic advantage to those affected.
2. The Commission shall adopt the measure referred to in paragraph 1 by means of implementing acts.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency related to the severity of a serious cross-border threat to health or to the rapidity of its spread among Member States, the Commission may recognise situations of public health emergency pursuant to paragraph 1 through immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 18(3).
3. The Commission shall inform the Director-General of the WHO of the adoption of the measures referred to in paragraph 1.

Legal effects of recognition

The recognition of an emergency situation pursuant to Article 12(1) shall have the sole legal effect of enabling point 2 of Article 2 of Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 to apply or, where the recognition specifically concerns epidemics of human influenza considered as having a pandemic potential, of enabling Article 21 of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008 to apply.

Termination of the recognition

The Commission shall, by means of implementing acts, terminate the recognition referred to in Article 12(1) as soon as one of the applicable conditions laid down therein is no longer met.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 18(2).
Termination of the recognition, as referred to in the first paragraph, shall not affect the validity of marketing authorisations granted on the basis of Regulation (EC) No 507/2006 to medicinal products referred to in point 2 of Article 2 thereof or granted in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 21 of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2008.

Designation of national authorities and representatives

1. Each Member State shall designate, by 7 March 2014:
(a)
the competent authorities responsible within the Member State for epidemiological surveillance as referred to in Article 6;
(b)
the competent authority or authorities responsible at national level for notifying alerts and determining the measures required to protect public health, for the purposes of Articles 8, 9 and 10;
(c)
one representative and an alternate in the HSC referred to in Article 17.
2. Member States shall notify the Commission and other Member States of the designations referred to in paragraph 1 and of any change thereof. In the event of such change, the Commission shall distribute immediately to the HSC an updated list of such designations.
3. The Commission shall make publicly available the updated list of the authorities designated in accordance with points (a) and (c) of paragraph 1, as well as the updated list of the authorities to which the representatives in the HSC belong.

Protection of personal data

1. In the application of this Decision, personal data shall be processed in accordance with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001. In particular, appropriate technical and organisational measures shall be taken to protect such personal data against accidental or illegal destruction, accidental loss, or unauthorised access and against any form of illegal processing.
2. The EWRS shall include a selective messaging functionality allowing personal data to be communicated only to national competent authorities involved in contact tracing measures. That selective messaging functionality shall be designed and operated so as to ensure safe and lawful exchange of personal data.
3. Where competent authorities implementing contact tracing measures communicate personal data necessary for contact tracing purposes through the EWRS pursuant to Article 9(3), they shall use the selective messaging functionality referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article and communicate the data only to the other Member States involved in the contact tracing measures.
4. When circulating the information referred to in paragraph 3, the competent authorities shall refer to the alert communicated previously through the EWRS.
5. Messages containing personal data shall automatically be erased from the selective message functionality 12 months after the date of their posting.
6. Where a competent authority establishes that notification of personal data made by it pursuant to Article 9(3) has subsequently proved to be in breach of Directive 95/46/EC because that notification was unnecessary for the implementation of the contact tracing measures at issue, it shall inform immediately the Member States to which that notification was transmitted.
7. In relation to their responsibilities to notify and rectify personal data through the EWRS, the national competent authorities shall be regarded as controllers within the meaning of point (d) of Article 2 of Directive 95/46/EC.
8. In relation to its responsibilities concerning storage of personal data, the Commission shall be regarded as a controller within the meaning of point (d) of Article 2 of Regulation (EC) No 45/2001.
9. The Commission shall adopt:
(a)
guidelines aimed at ensuring that the day-by-day operation of the EWRS complies with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001;
(b)
a recommendation providing an indicative list of the personal data that may be exchanged for the purpose of the coordination of contact tracing measures.

Health Security Committee

1. A Health Security Committee, composed of representatives of the Member States designated under point (c) of Article 15(1), is hereby established.
2. The HSC shall have the following tasks:
(a)
supporting the exchange of information between the Member States and the Commission on the experience acquired with regard to the implementation of this Decision;
(b)
coordination in liaison with the Commission of the preparedness and response planning of the Member States in accordance with Article 4;
(c)
coordination in liaison with the Commission of the risk and crisis communication and responses of the Member States to serious cross-border threats to health, in accordance with Article 11.
3. The HSC shall be chaired by a representative of the Commission. The HSC shall meet at regular intervals and whenever the situation requires, on a request from the Commission or a Member State.
4. The secretariat shall be provided by the Commission.
5. The HSC shall adopt, by a majority of two thirds of its members, its rules of procedure. Those rules of procedure shall establish working arrangements, in particular with regard to:
(a)
the procedures for plenary meetings at high level and working groups;
(b)
the participation of experts in plenary meetings, the status of observers, including from third countries;
(c)
the arrangements for the HSC to examine the relevance to its mandate of a matter submitted to it and the possibility of recommending referral of that matter to a body competent under a provision of another act of the Union or under the Euratom Treaty; those arrangements shall not affect the obligations of the Member States under Articles 4 and 11 of this Decision.

Committee procedure

1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee on serious cross-border threats to health. That Committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
Where the Committee delivers no opinion, the Commission shall not adopt the draft implementing act and the third subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 8 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011, in conjunction with Article 5 thereof, shall apply.

Reports concerning this Decision

The Commission shall submit to the European Parliament and the Council by 7 November 2015, and every three years thereafter a report on the implementation of this Decision. The report shall include, in particular, an assessment of the operation of the EWRS and of the epidemiological surveillance network, as well as information on how the mechanisms and structures established under this Decision complement other alert systems at Union level and under the Euratom Treaty to protect public health effectively, while avoiding structural duplications. The Commission may accompany the report with proposals to modify the relevant Union provisions.

Repeal of Decision No 2119/98/EC

1. Decision No 2119/98/EC is hereby repealed.
2. References to the repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.

Entry into force

This Decision shall enter into force on the day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Decision is addressed to the Member States.

Criteria for selection of communicable diseases and related special health issues to be covered by epidemiological surveillance within the network

ANNEX
| 1. | Communicable diseases and related special health issues that cause, or have the potential to cause, significant morbidity or mortality, or both, across the Union, especially where the prevention of those diseases requires an approach to coordination at Union level.
| 2. | Communicable diseases and related special health issues where the exchange of information may provide early warning of threats to public health.
| 3. | Rare and serious communicable related diseases and special health issues which would not be recognised at national level and where the pooling of data would allow hypothesis generation from a wider knowledge base.
| 4. | Communicable diseases and related special health issues for which effective preventive measures are available with a protective health gain.
| 5. | Communicable diseases and related special health issues for which a comparison by Member States would contribute to the evaluation of national and Union programmes.

Pending: 32013D0770

18.12.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 341/69
(1) Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 empowers the Commission to delegate powers to the executive agencies to implement all or part of a Union programme or project, on its behalf and under its responsibility.
(2) The purpose of entrusting the executive agencies with programme implementation tasks is to enable the Commission to focus on its core activities and functions which cannot be outsourced, without relinquishing control over, and ultimate responsibility for, activities managed by those executive agencies.
(3) The delegation of tasks related to programme implementation to an executive agency requires a clear separation between the programming stages involving a large measure of discretion in making choices driven by policy considerations, this being carried out by the Commission, and programme implementation, which should be entrusted to the executive agency.
(4) By Decision 2004/858/EC(2), the Commission created the Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme (hereinafter referred to as the Agency) and entrusted it with the management of the programme of Community action in the field of public health for the period from 1 January 2003 until 31 December 2008, adopted by Decision No 1786/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3).
(5) Subsequently, the Commission amended the Agency’s mandate on several occasions, extending it to cover the management of new projects and programmes. Commission Decision 2008/544/EC(4)transformed the ‘Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme’ into the ‘Executive Agency for Health and Consumers’, extended its mandate until 31 December 2015 and included in it the implementation of the Public Health Programme 2008-2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), the Consumer Programme for 2007-2013 as adopted by Decision No 1926/2006/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and the food safety training measures covered by Council Directive 2000/29/EC(7)and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). Commission Implementing Decision 2012/740/EU(9)extended the scope of the Agency’s activities to training measures outside the Member States and entrusted it with managing the food safety training measures covered by Commission Decision C(2012) 1548(10), and by Article 22(1) and (3) of Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11). It also entrusted the Agency with managing the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, which is governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12).
(6) The Agency set up by Decision 2004/858/EC has demonstrated its effectiveness and efficiency. An interim evaluation of the Public Health Executive Agency (known as the Executive Agency for Health and Consumers since July 2008) has been carried out by external consultants. The final report of December 2010 has shown that public health programme implementation tasks could be performed more efficiently by the Agency, whilst ensuring the overall management by the Commission of those Community programmes and measures.
(7) In its Communication of 29 June 2011‘A budget for Europe 2020’(13), the Commission proposed to use the option of more extensive recourse to existing executive agencies for the implementation of Union programmes in the next multiannual financial framework.
(8) The cost-benefit analysis(14)carried out in accordance with Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 has shown that entrusting the Agency with programme implementation tasks related to the Consumer Programme, the Public Health Programme and the food safety training measures would entail significant qualitative and quantitative benefits compared with the in-house scenario under which all aspects of the new programmes would be managed internally within the Commission. The three successor programmes are in line with the mandate and mission of the Agency and represent a continuation of the Agency’s activities. The Agency has built up competence, skills and capacity in the management of those programmes over several years. The Commission as well as the programme beneficiaries would therefore benefit from the Agency’s accumulated experience and expertise and resultant productivity gains, in particular a high quality programme management, a simplification of procedures and a better service delivery in terms of faster contracting and quicker payments. Overtime the Agency has developed effective channels for ensuring beneficiary proximity and a high level of visibility of the Union as the promoter of the programmes concerned. The delegation of programme management to the Agency would ensure business continuity for the currently delegated programmes’ beneficiaries and all stakeholders. A shift to an in-house arrangement would thus be disruptive. Delegation of programme management to the Agency is estimated to deliver efficiency gains of EUR 14 million over the period of years 2014 to 2024 as compared to the in-house scenario.
(9) In order to give executive agencies a coherent identity, the Commission has, as far as possible, grouped work by thematic policy area in establishing their new mandates.
(10) Management of the Public Health Programme for the years 2008 to 2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC, the Consumer Programme for the years 2007 to 2013 adopted by Decision 1926/2006/EC, the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548 and the management of the agreement with ANEC governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012, all of which are currently implemented by the agency, as well as the management of the Consumer Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(15), the Public Health Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(16)and the food safety training measures covered by Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 and Directive 2000/29/EC involve implementation of technical projects which do not entail political decision-making and require a high level of technical and financial expertise throughout the project cycle.
(11) The Agency should be responsible for the provision of administrative and logistical support services in particular where centralisation of those support services would result in additional cost-efficiency gains and economies of scale.
(12) In order to ensure a consistent implementation in time of this Decision and of the programmes concerned, it is necessary to ensure that the Agency shall exercise its tasks linked to the implementation of those programmes subject to and from the date on which those programmes enter into force.
(13) The Consumers, Health and Food Executive Agency should be established. It should replace and succeed the executive agency established by Decision 2004/858/EC. It should operate in accordance with the general statute laid down by Regulation (EC) No 58/2003.
(14) Decision 2004/858/EC should therefore be repealed and transitional provisions should be set out.
(15) The measures provided for by this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Executive Agencies,
(a) the Consumer Programme 2014-2020;
(b) the Public Health Programme 2014-2020;
(c) the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004.
(a) the Consumer Programme 2007-2013;
(b) the Public Health Programme 2008-2013;
(c) the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548;
(d) the management of the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012.
(a) managing all or part of the stages of programme implementation and all or part of the phases in the lifetime of specific projects on the basis of the relevant work programmes adopted by the Commission, where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(b) adopting the instruments of budget execution for revenue and expenditure and carrying out all the operations necessary for the management of the programme where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(c) providing support in programme implementation where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation.
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 of 19 December 2002 laying down the statute for executive agencies to be entrusted with certain tasks in the management of Community programmes(1), and in particular Article 3 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 empowers the Commission to delegate powers to the executive agencies to implement all or part of a Union programme or project, on its behalf and under its responsibility.
(2) The purpose of entrusting the executive agencies with programme implementation tasks is to enable the Commission to focus on its core activities and functions which cannot be outsourced, without relinquishing control over, and ultimate responsibility for, activities managed by those executive agencies.
(3) The delegation of tasks related to programme implementation to an executive agency requires a clear separation between the programming stages involving a large measure of discretion in making choices driven by policy considerations, this being carried out by the Commission, and programme implementation, which should be entrusted to the executive agency.
(4) By Decision 2004/858/EC(2), the Commission created the Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme (hereinafter referred to as the Agency) and entrusted it with the management of the programme of Community action in the field of public health for the period from 1 January 2003 until 31 December 2008, adopted by Decision No 1786/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3).
(5) Subsequently, the Commission amended the Agency’s mandate on several occasions, extending it to cover the management of new projects and programmes. Commission Decision 2008/544/EC(4)transformed the ‘Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme’ into the ‘Executive Agency for Health and Consumers’, extended its mandate until 31 December 2015 and included in it the implementation of the Public Health Programme 2008-2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), the Consumer Programme for 2007-2013 as adopted by Decision No 1926/2006/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and the food safety training measures covered by Council Directive 2000/29/EC(7)and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). Commission Implementing Decision 2012/740/EU(9)extended the scope of the Agency’s activities to training measures outside the Member States and entrusted it with managing the food safety training measures covered by Commission Decision C(2012) 1548(10), and by Article 22(1) and (3) of Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11). It also entrusted the Agency with managing the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, which is governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12).
(6) The Agency set up by Decision 2004/858/EC has demonstrated its effectiveness and efficiency. An interim evaluation of the Public Health Executive Agency (known as the Executive Agency for Health and Consumers since July 2008) has been carried out by external consultants. The final report of December 2010 has shown that public health programme implementation tasks could be performed more efficiently by the Agency, whilst ensuring the overall management by the Commission of those Community programmes and measures.
(7) In its Communication of 29 June 2011‘A budget for Europe 2020’(13), the Commission proposed to use the option of more extensive recourse to existing executive agencies for the implementation of Union programmes in the next multiannual financial framework.
(8) The cost-benefit analysis(14)carried out in accordance with Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 has shown that entrusting the Agency with programme implementation tasks related to the Consumer Programme, the Public Health Programme and the food safety training measures would entail significant qualitative and quantitative benefits compared with the in-house scenario under which all aspects of the new programmes would be managed internally within the Commission. The three successor programmes are in line with the mandate and mission of the Agency and represent a continuation of the Agency’s activities. The Agency has built up competence, skills and capacity in the management of those programmes over several years. The Commission as well as the programme beneficiaries would therefore benefit from the Agency’s accumulated experience and expertise and resultant productivity gains, in particular a high quality programme management, a simplification of procedures and a better service delivery in terms of faster contracting and quicker payments. Overtime the Agency has developed effective channels for ensuring beneficiary proximity and a high level of visibility of the Union as the promoter of the programmes concerned. The delegation of programme management to the Agency would ensure business continuity for the currently delegated programmes’ beneficiaries and all stakeholders. A shift to an in-house arrangement would thus be disruptive. Delegation of programme management to the Agency is estimated to deliver efficiency gains of EUR 14 million over the period of years 2014 to 2024 as compared to the in-house scenario.
(9) In order to give executive agencies a coherent identity, the Commission has, as far as possible, grouped work by thematic policy area in establishing their new mandates.
(10) Management of the Public Health Programme for the years 2008 to 2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC, the Consumer Programme for the years 2007 to 2013 adopted by Decision 1926/2006/EC, the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548 and the management of the agreement with ANEC governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012, all of which are currently implemented by the agency, as well as the management of the Consumer Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(15), the Public Health Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(16)and the food safety training measures covered by Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 and Directive 2000/29/EC involve implementation of technical projects which do not entail political decision-making and require a high level of technical and financial expertise throughout the project cycle.
(11) The Agency should be responsible for the provision of administrative and logistical support services in particular where centralisation of those support services would result in additional cost-efficiency gains and economies of scale.
(12) In order to ensure a consistent implementation in time of this Decision and of the programmes concerned, it is necessary to ensure that the Agency shall exercise its tasks linked to the implementation of those programmes subject to and from the date on which those programmes enter into force.
(13) The Consumers, Health and Food Executive Agency should be established. It should replace and succeed the executive agency established by Decision 2004/858/EC. It should operate in accordance with the general statute laid down by Regulation (EC) No 58/2003.
(14) Decision 2004/858/EC should therefore be repealed and transitional provisions should be set out.
(15) The measures provided for by this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Executive Agencies,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Establishment
Article 1
The Consumers, Health and Food Executive Agency (hereinafter referred to as the Agency) is hereby established and shall replace and succeed the executive agency set up by Decision 2004/858/EC from 1 January 2014 until 31 December 2024, its statute being governed by Regulation (EC) No 58/2003.

Location
Article 2
The Agency shall be located in Luxembourg.

Objectives and tasks
Article 3
1. The Agency is hereby entrusted with the implementation of parts of the following Union programmes and actions:
(a)
the Consumer Programme 2014-2020;
(b)
the Public Health Programme 2014-2020;
(c)
the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004.
The first subparagraph shall apply subject to and as from the date of the entry into force of each of these programmes.
2. The Agency is hereby entrusted with the implementation of the legacy of the following programmes and actions:
(a)
the Consumer Programme 2007-2013;
(b)
the Public Health Programme 2008-2013;
(c)
the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548;
(d)
the management of the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012.
3. The Agency shall be responsible for the following tasks related to the implementation of the parts of the Union programmes and actions referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2:
(a)
managing all or part of the stages of programme implementation and all or part of the phases in the lifetime of specific projects on the basis of the relevant work programmes adopted by the Commission, where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(b)
adopting the instruments of budget execution for revenue and expenditure and carrying out all the operations necessary for the management of the programme where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(c)
providing support in programme implementation where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation.
4. The Agency may be responsible for the provision of administrative and logistical support services if provided for in the instrument of delegation, for the benefit of the programme-implementing bodies and within the scope of the programmes referred to therein.

Duration of the appointments
Article 4
1. The members of the Steering Committee shall be appointed for two years.
2. The Director shall be appointed for four years.

Supervision and reporting requirement
Article 5
The Agency shall be subject to supervision by the Commission and shall report regularly on progress in implementing the Union programmes or parts thereof for which it is responsible in accordance with the arrangements and at the intervals stipulated in the instrument of delegation.

Implementation of the operating budget
Article 6
The Agency shall implement its operating budget in accordance with the provisions of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1653/2004(17).

Repeal and transitional provisions
Article 7
1. Decision 2004/858/EC is repealed with effect from 1 January 2014. References to the repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.
2. The Agency shall be considered the legal successor of the executive agency established by Decision 2004/858/EC.
3. Without prejudice to the revision of the grading of seconded officials foreseen by the instrument of delegation, this Decision shall not affect the rights and obligations of staff employed by the Agency, including its Director.

Entry into force
Article 8
This Decision shall enter into force on the day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
It shall apply from 1 January 2014.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 of 19 December 2002 laying down the statute for executive agencies to be entrusted with certain tasks in the management of Community programmes(1), and in particular Article 3 thereof,
(1) Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 empowers the Commission to delegate powers to the executive agencies to implement all or part of a Union programme or project, on its behalf and under its responsibility.
(2) The purpose of entrusting the executive agencies with programme implementation tasks is to enable the Commission to focus on its core activities and functions which cannot be outsourced, without relinquishing control over, and ultimate responsibility for, activities managed by those executive agencies.
(3) The delegation of tasks related to programme implementation to an executive agency requires a clear separation between the programming stages involving a large measure of discretion in making choices driven by policy considerations, this being carried out by the Commission, and programme implementation, which should be entrusted to the executive agency.
(4) By Decision 2004/858/EC(2), the Commission created the Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme (hereinafter referred to as the Agency) and entrusted it with the management of the programme of Community action in the field of public health for the period from 1 January 2003 until 31 December 2008, adopted by Decision No 1786/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3).
(5) Subsequently, the Commission amended the Agency’s mandate on several occasions, extending it to cover the management of new projects and programmes. Commission Decision 2008/544/EC(4)transformed the ‘Executive Agency for the Public Health Programme’ into the ‘Executive Agency for Health and Consumers’, extended its mandate until 31 December 2015 and included in it the implementation of the Public Health Programme 2008-2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), the Consumer Programme for 2007-2013 as adopted by Decision No 1926/2006/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(6)and the food safety training measures covered by Council Directive 2000/29/EC(7)and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(8). Commission Implementing Decision 2012/740/EU(9)extended the scope of the Agency’s activities to training measures outside the Member States and entrusted it with managing the food safety training measures covered by Commission Decision C(2012) 1548(10), and by Article 22(1) and (3) of Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11). It also entrusted the Agency with managing the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, which is governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12).
(6) The Agency set up by Decision 2004/858/EC has demonstrated its effectiveness and efficiency. An interim evaluation of the Public Health Executive Agency (known as the Executive Agency for Health and Consumers since July 2008) has been carried out by external consultants. The final report of December 2010 has shown that public health programme implementation tasks could be performed more efficiently by the Agency, whilst ensuring the overall management by the Commission of those Community programmes and measures.
(7) In its Communication of 29 June 2011‘A budget for Europe 2020’(13), the Commission proposed to use the option of more extensive recourse to existing executive agencies for the implementation of Union programmes in the next multiannual financial framework.
(8) The cost-benefit analysis(14)carried out in accordance with Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 58/2003 has shown that entrusting the Agency with programme implementation tasks related to the Consumer Programme, the Public Health Programme and the food safety training measures would entail significant qualitative and quantitative benefits compared with the in-house scenario under which all aspects of the new programmes would be managed internally within the Commission. The three successor programmes are in line with the mandate and mission of the Agency and represent a continuation of the Agency’s activities. The Agency has built up competence, skills and capacity in the management of those programmes over several years. The Commission as well as the programme beneficiaries would therefore benefit from the Agency’s accumulated experience and expertise and resultant productivity gains, in particular a high quality programme management, a simplification of procedures and a better service delivery in terms of faster contracting and quicker payments. Overtime the Agency has developed effective channels for ensuring beneficiary proximity and a high level of visibility of the Union as the promoter of the programmes concerned. The delegation of programme management to the Agency would ensure business continuity for the currently delegated programmes’ beneficiaries and all stakeholders. A shift to an in-house arrangement would thus be disruptive. Delegation of programme management to the Agency is estimated to deliver efficiency gains of EUR 14 million over the period of years 2014 to 2024 as compared to the in-house scenario.
(9) In order to give executive agencies a coherent identity, the Commission has, as far as possible, grouped work by thematic policy area in establishing their new mandates.
(10) Management of the Public Health Programme for the years 2008 to 2013 adopted by Decision No 1350/2007/EC, the Consumer Programme for the years 2007 to 2013 adopted by Decision 1926/2006/EC, the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548 and the management of the agreement with ANEC governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012, all of which are currently implemented by the agency, as well as the management of the Consumer Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(15), the Public Health Programme for the years 2014 to 2020(16)and the food safety training measures covered by Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 and Directive 2000/29/EC involve implementation of technical projects which do not entail political decision-making and require a high level of technical and financial expertise throughout the project cycle.
(11) The Agency should be responsible for the provision of administrative and logistical support services in particular where centralisation of those support services would result in additional cost-efficiency gains and economies of scale.
(12) In order to ensure a consistent implementation in time of this Decision and of the programmes concerned, it is necessary to ensure that the Agency shall exercise its tasks linked to the implementation of those programmes subject to and from the date on which those programmes enter into force.
(13) The Consumers, Health and Food Executive Agency should be established. It should replace and succeed the executive agency established by Decision 2004/858/EC. It should operate in accordance with the general statute laid down by Regulation (EC) No 58/2003.
(14) Decision 2004/858/EC should therefore be repealed and transitional provisions should be set out.
(15) The measures provided for by this Decision are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee for Executive Agencies,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DECISION:

Establishment

The Consumers, Health and Food Executive Agency (hereinafter referred to as the Agency) is hereby established and shall replace and succeed the executive agency set up by Decision 2004/858/EC from 1 January 2014 until 31 December 2024, its statute being governed by Regulation (EC) No 58/2003.

Location

The Agency shall be located in Luxembourg.

Objectives and tasks

1. The Agency is hereby entrusted with the implementation of parts of the following Union programmes and actions:
(a)
the Consumer Programme 2014-2020;
(b)
the Public Health Programme 2014-2020;
(c)
the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC and Regulation (EC) No 882/2004.
The first subparagraph shall apply subject to and as from the date of the entry into force of each of these programmes.
2. The Agency is hereby entrusted with the implementation of the legacy of the following programmes and actions:
(a)
the Consumer Programme 2007-2013;
(b)
the Public Health Programme 2008-2013;
(c)
the food safety training measures covered by Directive 2000/29/EC, Regulation (EC) No 882/2004, Regulation (EC) No 1905/2006 and Decision C(2012) 1548;
(d)
the management of the agreement with ANEC, the European consumer voice in standardisation, governed by Regulation (EU) No 1025/2012.
3. The Agency shall be responsible for the following tasks related to the implementation of the parts of the Union programmes and actions referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2:
(a)
managing all or part of the stages of programme implementation and all or part of the phases in the lifetime of specific projects on the basis of the relevant work programmes adopted by the Commission, where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(b)
adopting the instruments of budget execution for revenue and expenditure and carrying out all the operations necessary for the management of the programme where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation;
(c)
providing support in programme implementation where the Commission has empowered it to do so in the instrument of delegation.
4. The Agency may be responsible for the provision of administrative and logistical support services if provided for in the instrument of delegation, for the benefit of the programme-implementing bodies and within the scope of the programmes referred to therein.

Duration of the appointments

1. The members of the Steering Committee shall be appointed for two years.
2. The Director shall be appointed for four years.

Supervision and reporting requirement

The Agency shall be subject to supervision by the Commission and shall report regularly on progress in implementing the Union programmes or parts thereof for which it is responsible in accordance with the arrangements and at the intervals stipulated in the instrument of delegation.

Implementation of the operating budget

The Agency shall implement its operating budget in accordance with the provisions of Commission Regulation (EC) No 1653/2004(17).

Repeal and transitional provisions

1. Decision 2004/858/EC is repealed with effect from 1 January 2014. References to the repealed Decision shall be construed as references to this Decision.
2. The Agency shall be considered the legal successor of the executive agency established by Decision 2004/858/EC.
3. Without prejudice to the revision of the grading of seconded officials foreseen by the instrument of delegation, this Decision shall not affect the rights and obligations of staff employed by the Agency, including its Director.

Entry into force

This Decision shall enter into force on the day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
It shall apply from 1 January 2014.